Men Are Superior To Women Essay A Level English Language Essay Help

Table of Contents Introduction

Reasons as to why men are superior

Conclusion

Works Cited

Introduction The following case represents a case for the reasons why men are regarded superior or otherwise better than women. Men have been regarded as better than women in ancient times. Men are regarded as superior to women due to the following reasons; women are usually dictated by their emotions, they tends to be irrational, they are inferior with regards to biological aspect, they undergoes through menstrual cycles making them to act the same way as animals, and also they are physically weaker as compared to males.

Reasons as to why men are superior Men are not dictated by their emotions as compared to women. Usually, men are guided by honor, reality as well as sense which are not the case in women. Women on the other hand acts in accordance with their feelings. This explains the reason as to why females tends to be socialists whereas men tends to be capitalists. Socialism is usually associated with non-productivity whereas capitalism enables individual achievement. Men usually stick to their words unlike women who are usually true as far as their feelings are concerned.

Women by virtual of being true with regards to their feelings causes troubles in the society e.g. they votes for those people who are socialists and who counters productivity. Women cannot be trusted with power as they tend to misuse it as a result of their feelings. Women are also known to ruin the social relationships as a result of their feelings. As a result of their feelings, women are mostly affected depressions as well as anxiety as compared to men.

Women usually express their feelings even when they are having a conversation whereas men focus on their words.

Also, women’s blood flow rises to the brains’ language as well as emotional center once they are hurt whereas the males blood flow only rises to the interpretive area once they are angered .This means that the brains of men and women are different due to the fact that men’s emotional centre is not affected as that of the women. This thus makes women to be inferior as compared to men because their brains are stronger than that of women (Kolb 87).

The other reason that makes men to be superior to women is the fact that men are naturally rational. Women are usually intellectually deficient in the sense that they are not able to reason well. A woman usually allows themselves to be diverted from accomplishing their objectives by the emotions as well as their desires.

Their nor rational motives are usually the reason behind their failure which is not the case with men. Men usually have an understanding of the irrational; forces which are capable of hindering them from achieving their goals e.g. jealousy e.t.c. unlike women who fails to recognize these forces. Women are also irrational in the sense that they are the reason behind many failed relationships.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Their estrogen causes them to act irrationally to the sense that they can reject a good man and only to get attracted an ugly rich man whom they feels they can satisfy their material needs. Men usually are capable of acting rationally as far as thinking is concerned and them only acts once they are sure that their actions cannot lead to negative consequences. Women on the other hand act irrationally in that they will do anything only to regret later.

Men are not so much into fashion as compared to the women and this also makes them to be superior.

For instance, women wears high heels once they sees their colleagues wearing them.The fact is that one cannot run in high heels, do manual work, they damages the foot and thus they forces themselves in learning to be comfortable while wearing them. Men on the other hand do not wear such things.

Women are more prone to impulse buying as compared to males and they often throws practicality for aesthetics.Also,when a man enters a room, he often looks for the escape routes in the room in case of possible dangers whereas a woman focuses on the people so as to understand their feelings. Also men are superior to women in the sense that they are able to sort and store the information in their brains whereas the women tend to dwell on the same points.

Thus a woman shares issues expecting to find someone who can listen unto her instead of finding ways to solve the problems. The levels of satisfaction for men is much higher as compared to that of women and this also makes them to be superior.Usually,men tends to focus on wealth acquisition and careers whereas women are focused on family issues. This thus makes women to be inferior as compared to their male counterparts (Drudy 38-40).

Men are superior to women as far as their biological aspect is concerned. Men usually have abilities as far as vision and sound are concerned. In school for instance, boys outperforms the girls in such subjects as mathematics and sciences which depicts that they are more gifted unlike girls.

Also, men tend to be taller as well as heavier as compared to females and thus, they outperform women in sports as far as force and pace are concerned. Men usually outperforms women in sports due to the fact that they have a sense of direction in that they traces the game and thus find ways of wining competitions.

We will write a custom Essay on Men Are Superior to Women specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Men are also more aggressive and they are risk takers as compared to women and this explains why they are more successful than women in such aspects as investment. Men’s brains are made in such a way that it enables them to spot a potential threat as compared to women.

Men tends to have a higher self appraisal as compared to women i.e. men are usually justified with their performance whereas women criticizes themselves most of the times.Also, men are created in such a way that they are innovative and this makes them to have independent thoughts while on the other hand, women are less innovative and they tends to follow men’s ideas. This thus makes male to be superior as compared to women (Kalat 37).

The other reason that makes men to be superior to women is the fact that women undergoes through menstrual cycles making them to act the same way as animals. Menstruation exists to make women experience mess as well as pain. They thus bleed involuntarily making them to feel moody and during this time, their performance is usually not optimum.

The cognitive abilities of women usually varies with regards to the menstruation cycle.Also,women are usually more sensitive wit regards to pain during their menstruation cycle and this are the reasons that makes them to be emotional and hence behave like animals.

This thus makes men to be superior as compared to women (Masterson 141).

The other aspect that makes men to be considered to be superior to women is the fact that they are physically stronger than women. Thus, men are dominant and also control the resources as a result of their physical strength. Many employers usually are reluctant to employ women workers due to the fact that they cannot perform some jobs better than male employees. e.g. engineering works.

The muscle systems of both men and women are different and thus they don’t do things in the same way. For instance, those women who decide to take up manual works experiences pain in varicose veins. Men on the other hand can do most of the manual jobs and experience low or no pains in their bodies. With regards to the physical strength, men are usually comfortable as far as their bodies are concerned.

They have an understanding that they do possesses strength and this helps them to take risks as compared to women who don’t who avoids sports. The lack of physical strength makes women to tolerate in many situations as they refrains from making waves. This lack of physical strength also restricts women from training in martial arts as opposed to men. A man is able to endure more as compared to a woman and thus men’s body can perform more than that of women (Rostoker-Gruber 49).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Men Are Superior to Women by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Conclusion Men are superior as compared to women but this does not imply that they should be treated as property. The fact that women are inferior calls for men to take care of them i.e. men should treat women the same way they would take care of a little child. Women therefore should not be subjected to any form of abuse and men should ensure that they consider their interests before theirs.

Works Cited Drudy, Sheelagh. Men and the classroom: gender imbalances in Teaching. London: Routledge, 2005.

Kalat, James. Biological Psychology.Stamford: Cengage Learning, 2008.

Kolb, Brayan. Fundamentals of Human Neuropsychology. New York: Worth Publishers, 2008.

Masterson, Dick. Men Are Better Than Women. New York: Simon and Schuster, 2008.

Rostoker-Gruber, Karen. Remote controls are better than women because–: or, What men would say if they dared. Atlanta: Longstreet Press, 1993.

[supanova_question]

Baroque Period and Romantic Period Report a level english language essay help

Baroque period commenced immediately after renaissance from 1600 till 1750. During this period music composers decided to eliminate polyphony and brought back an ancient Greek style known as monody. This style comprised of one melody coupled by necessary compliments. Harmony was thought to be quite relevant and this is why it was developed. Harmony involves combining all the different voices into one common voice.

According to Wakefield music styles were limited to specific geographical locations because traveling and communication was not efficient compared to later days. Italy was the hub of music due to many performances that were held there at the request of pope (200). The Opera which entails integrating written words with dances and other artistic gestures was developed in this period in Italy. There were artists who were dedicated to composing sacred music for the Roman Catholic Church.

However, there are others who specialized in secular music which used to be performed in palaces of the wealthy people. Claudio Monteverdi was one the composers who brought new trends into the opera. Most of the styles were featured in his performances. One of his styles included idiomatic writing which was still present even after this period. Some of the genres that came into being in this era include chorale and sonata among many others.

The classical period begun in 1750 and ended in 1830. The composers avoided the use of various musical instruments in one tone. The music was therefore clearer because the clash of instruments had been eliminated. The composers of this period wrote music that was not complex and heavy like in the baroque period. The music consisted of different keys and melodies which were not lengthy. The piano was used instead of the harpsichord.

This period is accredited to C.E.P. Bach and Gulk because they are the ones who were behind the emergence of this era. The ensemble was also developed in this era. Joseph Haydne was among the renowned composers whose music stood out from the rest. This was because of his creativity in how he developed new styles from existing ones.

To Joseph composing music was a calling and may be this is why the prince was attracted to his works. In this period the composers performed in many places and the compositions were based on piano rather than vocals. In most performances the composers were absent. Estrella explains that music performances became affordable to low income earners unlike before when it was reserved for the rich. This led to the increase in demand for pianos (1).

The Romantic period begun in 1800 and lasted until 1910. In this era, composers integrated early styles into present compositions. The composers experienced a major boost to their role in music due to technological developments which led to the development of an electric keyboard which was easier to use compared to the mechanical one.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Lombardi argues that the developments in industrialization led to the introduction of better instruments. In addition, more people begun to appreciate music and due to this there were many performances whose audience comprised of ordinary people unlike in the other periods where performers only performed to music learners (1). The music of this era placed importance on the lyrics used because that’s what determined the message of the music to the audience.

This is because music had been changed to become a medium for people to express themselves. Franz Schubert emerged as one of the most outstanding composers of this era. This era offered liberalization to composers because they could write their music in languages that suited them such as Borin which was written in Russian. They did this to illustrate the love they had for their countries.

Works Cited Estrella, Espie.”Music of the Classical Period.” About.com. 2005. Web.

Lombardi, Esther. ”Romantic Period, Where did it all begin?.” About.com. 2000. Web.

Wakefield, Steve. Carpenter’s Baroque Fiction: Returning Medusa’s gaze. New York: Tamesis Books, 2004.

[supanova_question]

Buddhism: the concept of death and dying Research Paper writing essay help: writing essay help

Table of Contents Abstract

Introduction

Buddhism Views on Death

Works Cited

Abstract Death is one of the natural processes in life. It involves the cessation of life, where all living things enter into a lifeless form. It is shrouded with many mysteries and taboos.

Even though no one really knows what death is, several attempts have been made to explain its nature. One thing is certain though: death is definite. Many cultures in the world have a described philosophy and norms about death. Among them are the Buddhist communities. Buddhism distinguishes life and death. Life is permanent but death is the transition of a human soul to either one of the six Buddhist realms.

The realm that one is reborn depends on ones Karma. If one had such a negative karma, they are reborn into a lower realm. The highest realm is nirvana, a world of total happiness. This world is attainable to any person, while living or dead. In life, for a person to reach nirvana they must live a life devoid of materialism, while treating other humans with utmost goodwill. Absolute nirvana is only attainable by the holiest of Buddhists, after they die.

Buddhists death cultures vary from community to community, but have several common features, the most common being prayers offered to the dead and their families by the monks. Even though some modern Buddhists mourn expressively, traditional Buddhism does not allow for mourning. It asks its adherents to accept death as it is not the end of life. Even though Buddhism popularity is spreading to the western cultures, it still does not answer the question of what death is.

Introduction Death is one of the most mysteriously occurring phenomena in the entire world. It is revered, feared celebrated and even hated. All world communities have a way of marking death either through pompous ceremonies or with a lot of sobriety and mourning. There are many taboos surrounding death.

These taboos describe cultural practices that accompany this period. Some communities have even described the type of food to be eaten and the type of cloths to be worn by the bereaved. The nature of death still eludes even the most knowledgeable minds. This is because man has never been able to define life. The biggest question is what happens to living things when they die. Death is a phenomena surrounded by numerous question that do not have clear-cut answers.

For example, if a person brain ceases to function, but other body parts do, is that person dead? If death is the ceasation of life, what is life? Is there a boundary between life and death? Is there a difference between life and consciousness or death and unconsciousness? If a person is unconscious, can they be referred to as dead? Even though there are no answers to this question, what is known is that death is an irreversible phenomenon. Once a person dies, they cannot come back to life.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More According to scientists, death may be regarded as more of a cessation of life so that the various biological functions of the body no longer work. However, it is still difficult to determine what death is. While different world communities have similar views of death, Buddhists have one of the most peculiar philosophies, which elaborate the definiteness of death and the impermanence of life. The purpose of this paper is to explain the concept of death from the Buddhist point of view.

Buddhism Views on Death Scholars report that Buddhism is both a religion and philosophy, with diverse customs, beliefs and practices, as taught by Gautama Buddha. Gautama Buddha lived and taught his philosophy in 5 BC India. These teachings revolve around the issues of life and death. Its doctrine teach that all human beings are subject to suffering through rebirths, but can escape their despair and suffering and achieve the state of nirvana, an absolute world of total bliss.

Buddhism teaches its followers that even though human beings hold life so dearly living is not a permanent occurrence. Death is part of the natural process. Once a living thing has been born, it will eventually live to old age and die.

Even though a person eventually dies, Buddha reports that it is not the absolute end of life but just a transition of the soul from the current body into another realm. The human spirit continues to live, will eventually seek to be reborn, and attached to a new body. What determines the nature of the new rebirth is one’s past actions; both positive and negative. The causes and effects of one’s past actions are called Karma. Before an individual’s Karma emerges, he/she needs to b e reborn first in one of the six realms.

They include human beings, heaven, hell, hungry ghost, animal, and Asura. Existence in any of these Karmas is not definite, as one simply transits from one realm to another depending on the effects of ones Karma. Therefore it means one can remain in a certain realm if they do not improve their conduct of living (Tang, paras 2, 3).

The process of living is supposed to lead one to a state of nirvana, a world of true happiness, joy and satisfaction. Buddha realized that this state is achievable by any one if they commit their lives to avoiding the desire for worldly pleasures and ill will. Nirvana is an immortal phenomenon, beyond nature and cannot be understood easily.

It can only be experienced, not expressed in words. It is the unbinding of a person from the three sins, namely: lobha (greed), dvesha (hate) and moha (Ignorance). It is a world beyond the common sorrows and afflictions that accompany the existence of normal mortals. Liberation from these afflictions occurs only when one enters into the realm of nirvana (O’Brien para 2, 3).

We will write a custom Research Paper on Buddhism: the concept of death and dying specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More It is the final destination of all human beings. However, it is not a place outside this world, where people go after they die but a realm that can be realized in this world. It is a world within a world, a realization of life in absolute happiness, goodwill and pure enlightenment on good virtues (BDEA paras 2, 3, 4, 6). However, different Buddhist communities believe that nirvana is either attainable in life or in death (O’Brien para 4).

In life, it is the ability to overcome the craving of the joys and pleasures of this world. A person experiences a “world of real ecstasy” and all the person Karmic debts are paid when a person reaches this state in life. Reaching this state as earlier mentioned requires one to live a life of absolute goodwill. In death, only very few monks experience nirvana, a state called absolute or total nirvana (Buddhist temples para 1, 2)

The fear of death, according to Buddha comes from the fact that human beings can foretell their death. They have the knowledge that life is definite and it will eventually end at some point. Death is seen in the changes that happen in the nature surrounding us. These changes culminate in the end off a person’s youth hood that ushers in old age. The eventual destination towards a persons the realization that youth hood is just a fleeting moment in ones life (Tang para 4).

Halifax explains that the most intimate relationships people can have in this life is with a dying person. Grieving is the result of this relationship. It leads the person mourning to ask several hard questions about death. However, Buddhism explains that grieving can occur before or after death.

People can anticipated the death of a close friend or relative and grieve with them before they die. Halifax calls it anticipated grief. It may also occur after the news of the death of a person. Those mourning experience a deep sense of loss and thus enter into a world of mourning (1).

A person can however choose how to mourn the dead. Even though modern Buddhism sees grief as a weakness, Buddhists can still choose how to express the sorrows of death. A good modern Buddhist has the option of mourning the dead through the expression of sadness, anger, anguish and crying.

However, traditional Buddhist explains that grieving may not bring a person back to life and therefore not useful. Instead, they proscribe that the best way to grief is to accept death peacefully and not to let the dead be disturbed by the mourning of the living. Letting go of the dead is a humbling experience that makes the dead to be our ancestors and thus part of us (Halifax 3).

The Buddhist believes one of Gautama Buddha’s experiences informs this acceptance of death. A woman had lost her young daughter at an early age and thus experiences an unimaginable sense of loss. She grieved so much as she wanted her daughter back to life. She could not accept death.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Buddhism: the concept of death and dying by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More However, Buddha had about her suffering and anguish and summoned her. The woman wanted Gautama Buddha to bring her daughter back to life. Gautama reportedly agreed on condition that the woman would first bring to the Buddha, a seedling from a family that had not experienced death. The woman realized that death is a universal inexperience, as she could not find such a family. She thus accepted her daughters death (Tang para 8).

The Buddhists have quite an elaborate ceremony to mark death. Tang explains that a dead person is allowed up to eight hour after dying before anyone touches them, as they believe that they spirit of a dead person lingers for a while and that it is important to give it time to be transited to the next realm.

A dead body is treated with a lot of care so as not to anger the dead person’s spirit (para 20). Religionfacts explains that the first ceremony is called “offering the cloths on behalf of the dead” and it involves monks assembling at the home of the deceased. They then offer the “Five Precepts” followed by the recitation of this well-known stanza:

“Impermanent alas are formations, subject to rise and fall. Having arisen, they cease; their subsiding is bliss.” (para 10)

Next the monks are offered “pamsukula,” a new white cloth, which is torn and stitched back into a robe for the monks (para 11). The relatives of the dead sit together in a circle in reverently, pouring water in a mug placed at the centre while the monks intone this ritualistic offering chant:

“Just as the water fallen on high ground flows to a lower level, Even so what is given from here accrues to the departed. Just as the full flowing rivers fill the ocean, Even so what is given from here accrues to the departed.” (para 12)

Three days after the funeral or cremation, mataka-bana, a burial right that involves preaching by the monks in the house of the deceased is conducted. The monks gather at the homestead of the dead person and offer a preaching from the Buddhist creed concurrent with the occasion. After this preaching, the relatives of the dead recite the necessary quotations on death. Later on refreshments are served to the bereaved and the monks are offered gifts (para 13).

Sanghika dana, the Buddhist ceremony to give alms, is held three months after the death to remember the dead (para 14). The time when this prayer is held varies from society to society. Some Buddhist communities may pray for up to seven years after death of a person. This duration of prayer is concurrent with the period of time the particular community believes life will take to reincarnate in the next realm (Tang para 21).

Buddhism is such a liberal culture that it allows for both burial and cremation of the dead (Nye para 12). This however, must be conducted within acceptable Buddhist norms and according to the wishes of the deceased. Cremation is the most acceptable form of disposing a dead body in many Buddhist cultures.

Some communities cremate the dead together with their valuables, arguing that these possessions will be useful in the next realm (para 14). However, Buddha did not proscribe the preferred ways of disposing ashes after cremation. He wanted people to understand that the body is just a physical form, void of any spiritual existence. After a person dies, the body would just return to the physical realms of nature. Thus most Buddhist either scatter the ashes to the sea or enshrine them in buildings (para 15).

In conclusion, Buddhism teaches people to accept death as part if nature. It consoles its adherents with the belief death is only the end of the physical body, that the spirit lives beyond death. Based on this precept, Buddhism therefore does not allow for grieving of the dead.

This belief supports the idea of reincarnation into a different form depending on ones action when alive. These actions determine what realm a person transits to after they die. The absolute wish for all Buddhist is to be reincarnated in nirvana, a world devoid of any physical suffering. This is usually the final destination for all people. However further studies should be conducted to establish several whether nirvana is achievable or not. It should also be established how a person’s Karma liberates one from hell, the lowest realm.

Works Cited BDEA. The Third Nobel Truth. Buddhanet. Web.

Buddhist Temples Nirvana Buddhism. 2011. Web.

Halifax, Joan. A Buddhist Perspective of Death.” Upay Zen Centre. 2011. Web.

Nye. Buddhist Belief in Funerals. Buddhism Inte. 2007. Web.

O’Brien, Barbara. Nirvana. About.com Guide. 2011. Web.

Religionfacts. Buddhist Life Cycle Rituals. 2011. Web.

Tang, Nguyen. Buddhist View on Death and Rebirth. Urban Dharma. 1999. Web.

[supanova_question]

I Know Why the Caged Bird Sings by Maya Angelou: Three Stages of Spiritual Revival Essay essay help online

“I know why the caged bird sings. Ah, me, when its wings are bruised and its bosom sore”, wrote Paul Laurence Dunbar in his famous poem Sympathy (Dunbar).

Having been written several decades before the Brown v. Board of Education landmark case, Martin Luther King’s speeches and the work of the Civil Rights Movement, this poem became the symbol of African Americans’ spiritual power and aspiration for freedom in all its senses. These lines gave the name to another outstanding work of literature devoted to the rights of African Americans, Maya Angelou’s I Know Why the Caged Bird Sings (Angelou 2002).

The novel is about a “caged bird” Maya, an African American girl in captivity of racial discrimination and her own fears and diffidence.

The events described in the novel are sometimes so shocking that seem almost unbelievable; having got familiarized with the life story of the protagonist Maya, a reader sees that having faced numerous troubles and challenges, the girl did not give up and escaped from the “cage” – her fears, uncertainty and racial prejudices directed at her.

The process of Maya’s spiritual revival included three stages: facing and recognizing the problems, receiving emotional and intellectual support from her environment, and making first independent, resolute steps into the adult life.

Maya’s inner restrictions, fears and low self-esteem were born by the environment she faced during the first years of her life. Does a reader see just a weak, inexperienced girl afraid of the sorrows she is facing?

The situation described by the narrator is much more complicated and terrifying: the life of Maya, the protagonist, is the illustration of position of an African American woman in that took place in the society for centuries – “… A black woman has two strikes against her – being a woman and being born black” (Cordell-Robinson 13). The aggression towards black people combined with disrespect towards women formed a “cage” that seemed impossible to break.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The racial discrimination in the country in 1930’s was merciless: the society was deeply prejudiced towards black people. The terrifying lynch mobs did not allow the girl to remain calm and careless; Maya faced cruelty of the modern world and lost self-confidence. This period in Maya’s life played significant part in her future destiny having created problems she had to overcome for decades: living with her grandmother in Stamps, Arkansas, Maya faced numerous problems connected with her racial identity.

Being one of the few black people in the region, the girl had to overcome numerous social and emotional restrictions of her spiritual and intellectual growth: needing love and emotional support, she is nevertheless not understood, not respected and discriminated; the girl says, “There was an army of adults, whose motives and movements I just couldn’t understand and who made no effort to understand mine” (Angelou 62).

Maya’s emotional discomfort was aggravated by understanding that her parents had divorced and abandoned her and her older brother having sent them to Annie Henderson, their grandmother.

The pain of rejection is hard to overcome – a three year old girl was unable to get rid of the feeling of guilt for parental divorce. At the same time, Maya was suffering from her own diffidence thinking that she was not beautiful and would never become as pretty and charming as the other girls of her age. During this time, Maya’s low self-esteem progressed and turned into a serious problem.

The attitude of the children of the same age put its imprint: they teased and injured her – their attitude was also a result of the tendencies that existed in the contemporary society. Looking in the mirror, Maya saw an ugly girl and imagined she is a charming white young lady turned into a “too-big Negro girl, with nappy black hair, broad feet and a space between her teeth that would hold a number-two pencil” (3).

However, deeply within, the girl possessed incredible strength and desire for spiritual growth. Moreover, a reader may be amazed about how kind and forgiving the heart of the small girl is: being teased by the children around her, Maya does not become hard-hearted and does not dream about revenge, “…They were going to run up to me and say, “…Forgive us, please…”, and I would answer generously, “No, you couldn’t have known.

Of course I forgive you” (Angelou 2). It is possible to say that Maya’s inherent spiritual strength helped her apprehend the life-giving impulse that came from the outside: Maya just needs understanding, compassion and support, and soon she fortunately finds in the person of Miss Flowers whom she communicated simultaneously with living in Stamps, Arkansas.

We will write a custom Essay on I Know Why the Caged Bird Sings by Maya Angelou: Three Stages of Spiritual Revival specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More This period in Maya’s life was considered to be really important for the girl. It is possible to state that the communication with Miss Flowers gave Maya an opportunity to enter the next stage of the formation of her spiritually strong personality. This woman showed Maya that there was nothing wrong with her race, that it was possible to be black and enjoy the life.

Miss Flowers demonstrated that she could enjoy what she was doing. Having given Maya a piece of advice to read aloud was a good idea. Reading in this way helped Maya to regain her voice which she had lost as a post-trauma effect of being sexually abused by Mr. Freeman. Reading helped the girl stop thinking about that terrible event, return to the reality and continue living. Thus, reading aloud brought the “caged bird’s” voice back literally and in a figurative sense.

Another important step towards Maya’s spiritual renaissance was attendance of the Church revival where the preacher’s sermons gave her an opportunity to comprehend the situation in the society and interpret the challenges she faced from the new perspective. Listening to the sermons against white hypocrisy was a good chance for Maya to understand that the problem of racial discrimination bothered many people, that her attitude toward whites was shared among other black people in the society.

Particularly, she had an opportunity to change her opinion about white people whom she considered to be better than herself, learn about their negative traits and see that many of their “virtues” are illusive: she was able to understand that being white did not mean being a good person, it just meant that one could have more rights. The sermons gave a girl spiritual strength and inspiration demonstrating that she was not alone and that there were people who understood her feelings.

This period of Maya’s life brought her understanding of racial discrimination as injustice in the world. She realized that high self-esteem is possible even for a black girl. It is important to understand that the “crucial point” in Maya’s life described in the novel is also not isolated from the social tendencies of those years: “the ice” has been “broken”, and the African American community found its voices, the strong and spirited people who would be able to change the status quo.

These voices turn out to be powerful enough to awaken those who were “encaged” and equated life with suffering and misery. At the end of the novel, we see the Maya as a “bird” that has broken out of her cage and is enjoying her freedom.

Having passed two stages on the way to selfhood and maturation, which were recognizing a problem and getting support from the outside, Maya was ready to face the third stage, which is becoming independent and self-confident, and step into a new life free of her juvenile problems. However, she needed to be pushed to become strong and independent, and the life with her father gave her the necessary push.

Having come to her farther, Maya expected to live a happy life in a loving family, but his attitude was absolutely opposite to the girl’s expectations. Cruel indifference was the only emotion the father “bestowed” Maya with, and the attitude of the father’s new wife was the same. Tension and hatred were two feelings that Maya met in her new family.

Not sure if you can write a paper on I Know Why the Caged Bird Sings by Maya Angelou: Three Stages of Spiritual Revival by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More A fight with Dolores, the father’s wife, was the event which had broken the camel’s back, and Maya left home. Living with homeless children in junkyard, she had to do her best to survive and to cope with the new challenges she faced. However, Maya understood that she was much stronger than she thought; her character became tough, and her spirit was strong.

If seeing Maya in the street at that period, it was impossible to recognize the small girl she was several years ago when her parents divorced. Maya was inspired with the desired freedom she at last got, and the “bird” who escaped was not afraid of demonstrating her voice any more: as a result, Maya became the first black streetcar conductor at the age of fifteen, made an independent decision about giving birth to her child.

“Under the tent of blanket… the baby slept touching my side” (Angelou 246), the reader sees the words of not a girl afraid of the world around her, but of a young responsible woman who has overgrown her fears, knows the sense of her life and is ready to take the next step.

“But a caged bird stands on the grave of dreams his shadow shouts on a nightmare scream his wings are clipped and his feet are tied so he opens his throat to sing” (Angelou 2011), looking at Maya’s life and the stages of the formation of her personality, a reader can understand the meaning of her poem I Know Why the Caged Bird Sings. These words are the main explanation for why Maya had became who she was: within her soul, she did not lose her ability to “sing”.

She could either accept the situation and give up, or struggle for her independence and selfhood. She chose the second option: Maya managed to turn into a strong personality by means of coming through three stages of maturation, which are recognizing the problem, accepting the spiritual support from the outside, and formation of spiritually strong personality.

It is important to not underestimate Maya’s environment that significantly influenced the course of her life and her perception of herself: the society surrounding the girl encaged her, but later in the person of Miss Flowers and the preacher, it helped her break the vicious circle and find the way out. Their attitude and beliefs, as well as Maya’s desire to become herself, helped her turn into a powerful woman and tell the whole world her story.

Works Cited Angelou, Maya. I Know Why the Caged Bird Sings (novel). New York: Random House, 2002. Print.

I Know Why the Caged Bird Sings (poem). PoemHunter.com. 1969. Web. .

Cordell-Robinson, Shirley J. “The Black Woman: A Focus on “Strength of Character” in I Know Why the Caged Bird Sings”. Maya Angelou’s I Know Why he Caged Bird Sings. Ed. Harold Bloom. New York: Bloom’s Literary Criticism, 2009. 13016. Print.

Dunbar, Paul Laurence. Sympathy. Web. .

[supanova_question]

History of Western Europe in the 17th -18th Century Research Paper college application essay help: college application essay help

Introduction Western Europe made a significant contribution to the economies of the present day. This rapid growth did not just occur spontaneously, it must have originated somewhere. Many studies show that the growth must have occurred over the preceding centuries starting from the 16th century.

Western Europe grew in its influence greatly by the time it was approaching the 19th century. In this essay, we are going to look at the history of Western Europe in the 17th -18th century with emphasis on the causes of societal unrest prior to the French revolution, the enlightenment era, and the rise of the state system.

Causes of societal unrest before the French revolution There were many factors that caused societal unrest in Europe before the French Revolution to the extent that one can not easily categorize all the events. However, a better understanding can be arrived at if one looks at these factors from three perspectives. These are the European society, the enlightenment ideas, and economic considerations.

The European society: Before the French revolution, the European society had remained unchanged for many years because power was hereditary. This saw those in power and wealthy pass their wealth and power to their kin. The common and poor people were forced to support the rich from the little they earned.

These wealthy people would in turn squander the money on lavish lifestyles without regard to the plight of the peasants. Enlightenment thinking was another major cause of societal unrest. The enlightenment made people aware of their natural rights. Philosophers started coming up with theories about ethical and social values. People became aware of how individual rights can influence politics to put in place a better world of humanity.

The unrest was also precipitated by economic factors. The European economy began suffering both domestically and in the foreign lands. Europe began losing control over its ability to sustain a powerful, influential and competitive system. The monarchies also started experiencing financial difficulties and therefore, more pressure was put on the poor to support them (Halsall 1).

Crop failures brought about famine that saw food prices increase. For instance, in France, hording of corn increased bread prices which were a staple food for the French. The fear of corn and grain scarcity increased anxiety among the peasants. This meant that the little that was earned was spent on buying bread; therefore, trade in other goods deteriorated stretching the economy further.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More These problems reached a complex turn and the people could hold no more. The issue of inequality had to be addressed urgently. People believed that the majority of Europe’s citizens, in this case, the peasants, had suffered enough at the hands of the rich who imposed taxes on them. They could therefore, not tolerate any longer.

They therefore, planned to stand to protect their dignity. They lived through many years of lavish lifestyles by the monarchies and privileged few who held them in contempt. They saw that the only solution was to fight for equal opportunities in the public affairs that included employment, politics and education. Enlightenment ideas helped in addressing inadequacies in Europe’s social domain so as to forge a better Europe for everyone not just the rich and the nobility (Halsall 1).

The Enlightenment The enlightenment was an intellectual movement in Europe especially Western Europe. This movement was majorly influenced by the emergence of modern science and by the effects of the religious conflicts that ensued after the reformation. Those who were committed to this movement believed in secular views that are based on reason in which they hoped changes will be made regarding the life and thinking of man.

The enlightenment was concerned more with the natural rights of people which they had been denied for many years. They came up with different opinions on how to reform the governments and the whole society, but converged on one issue, to bring about human liberty.

It had become a norm for people especially the poor to be denied their rights; the peasants were expected to pay taxes, which were then used irresponsible by the monarchies and the wealthy groups. The peasants had no chance of ascending to political power, because the monarchies passed on power to their people. This had been embedded in the society to the extent of being accepted as a norm (Hooker 1).

The enlightenment sought to change this ‘Norm”, to give people the freedom from arbitrary power, freedom to participate in trade, to speech, to explore their talents and make their way in the world without restriction or pressure. It sought to change the prevailing order of Christianity especially in the Catholic Church, which according to them, had been a major cause of misery and intolerance in Europe. The enlightenment also brought about changes in taxations, by proposing that items should be taxed basing on necessity and luxury.

This changed the way taxed had been implemented by taxing heavily the luxury items that most of the wealthy and the monarchs used, and reducing tax on necessity items so that the poor and the peasants could afford a decent living. This had never happened in the history of Europe. The enlightenment movement argued that naturally, all men are born free and equal, that it’s only the increase in wealth, which on most occasions, is done unfairly, that strips man of his natural liberties (Hooker 1).

We will write a custom Research Paper on History of Western Europe in the 17th -18th Century specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The government was therefore forced to respect the rights of individuals especially the right to life and own property. In this way a kind of contract is formed between the people and their governments. This ensured that people could only be loyal to a government which is loyal to them. This changed the way politics in Europe was handled. Governments seen not to be loyal to their people, encountered resistance from the people, leading to conflicts such as the French revolution (Hooker 1).

The rise of state systems in Europe The enlightenment era did not just influence the laws of nature, but also influenced the 17th century rulers in Europe in building their own states along rational lines.

Political regimes of the time become centralized; territorial boundaries were formed with more bureaucracy. Imperial and feudal authority was no longer welcome, and instead, it was replaced by state sovereignty. There are many factors that were responsible for the reformation of political institutions in Europe in the 17th century. Three of these factors are seen to have been the most influential.

The first factor was the never ending wars that were expensive and therefore, exerted pressure on the rulers. This paved way for political bargains that later led to adaptation of administrative units. Social struggles ensued bringing about drastic changes in the nature of political power (“Flow of History” 1).

The second factor that influenced state system was the changes that were being experienced in the European economy. These changes were supported by the rising preindustrial capitalism and the growth in direct trade connections with other regions mainly Africa, Asia, and the American region.

Trade routes brought about major changes in the way the trading parties influenced the resources of others. The trading connections also played a role in determining the revenues and powers of many rulers. And the third factor is the enlightenment which has already been alluded to. It is believed that the new ideas especially those from the enlightenment and protestant reformation influenced the shaping and putting in place new states in Europe (“Flow of History” 1).

The variations seen in the present states were brought about by the unequal expansion of dynastic power. The rulers at this time greatly expanded their powers to cover “towns, churches, and even over other nobles” (“Flow of History” 1). This created new monarchies in Western Europe. In Germany, territorial princes also started amassing power. It was not just principalities and kingdom that participated in this. In Italy, city states, and wealthy families established their own control over independent regions (“Flow of History” 1).

Similarities and differences in state development in England and France In the 17th century, both England and France had monarchial systems of power. This started to change in the later half of the 17th century. England started at this adopted the parliamentary system. The French ruler, Louis XIV, did the opposite. He weakened the French general assembly and strengthened his own office.

Not sure if you can write a paper on History of Western Europe in the 17th -18th Century by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More He employed absolutism in his rule claiming that he was send by God. Royal absolutism was also introduced in England in the first half of the 17th century but failed because parliament had a lot of control in the government. The parliament was also supported by the merchants and the nobles who owned land.

This made sure that members to the parliament could be elected and replaced if need be, instead of an absolute monarch with no checks and balances. Royal stubbornness to share powers in control the country led England’s civil war. Any effort at absolutism died as parliament survived becoming a major arm in the English government. Over the years, parliament gained more power over the monarch and eventually was accepted as England’s governmental body (Hooker 1).

In the middle of the 17th century, France was thrown into disarray when the scattered parliaments started claiming a right to power. The nobility also wanted power and saw that the only way to get it was to remove the monarch from office. Nobles started organizing groups of fighters who went round terrorizing people so as to weaken the power of the king. They went to the extent of hiring Spanish troops, but their attempt failed.

This made people believe that they needed a powerful monarch to protect them. At the death of the cardinal, Louis XIV took over the monarch and become the absolute ruler that the people wanted to restore order in the country. Louis placed himself at the head of the government, where he was able to control all government functions. Unlike England, there were no parliamentary groups to challenge his authority.

Another contrasting feature is that the French monarch had enormous support from the people unlike the English absolute monarchies which received opposition from the people. Louis capitalized on this to put in place an absolute monarch that was popular with the French citizens (Hooker 1).

There is no doubt that it is the differing political systems that existed in these two countries that enabled absolutism to succeed in France and fail miserably in England. As shown, the English parliament had enjoyed power for so long and therefore, could not accept to give it away.

France on the other hand, had no parliament or any group that could challenge the monarch. The feudal lords tried to fight the king but failed. The public on the other hand, were in favor of a strong head of government to restore peace. In England, many of the English people supported the parliament that represented all the people from the nobles to the peasants. England therefore, was a representative state that recognized all people unlike French absolutist state that saw its rules amass power, power that they used as they pleased.

Conclusion This paper has shown that there were many factors that caused societal unrest in Europe before the French revolution. These factors have been discussed using three perspectives, the societal perspective, the enlightenment ideas, and economic considerations. We have seen how the enlightenment ideas made people realize that it was important to respect the natural rights of everyone.

These ideas plus the never ending wars in Europe and economic strain forced rulers to start thinking about territorial lines and eventually the idea of states was born. And lastly we have learned that England formed an inclusive state with a parliamentary system different from the French absolutist state where power was concentrated in one ruler.

Works Cited “Flow of History”. FC101: The Rise of the Modern State in Enlightenment Europe. The Flow of History, 2007. Web.

Halsall, Paul. Modern Western Civilization Class 10: The French Revolution – Origins. Fordham University, 2006. Web.

Hooker, Richard (1999). The European enlightenment. Washington State University, 1998. Web.

[supanova_question]

The Case for a Federalism Amendment Essay (Article) cheap essay help: cheap essay help

The article (Barnett 2009) on federal amendments is very important because it sheds light on the responsibilities of the federal government and those of state governments. Many are times when the American government has been criticized for going beyond its designated mandates.

This is because individual states feel that they are not able to exercise their freedom fully due to interruptions from the federal government. Michigan has boldly expressed its opinion regarding this matter because this state feels that the federal government is imposing policies that are not included in the constitution.

All the fifty states have their respective parliaments or legislature which can be useful in pushing for changes in the constitution if they feel that the laws imposed by the federal government are not appropriate.

For the changes in the constitution to occur the state parliament must gather support from other states for their petitions to be considered valid. This means that the states have the authority to reject decisions made by the federal government. But the number that can call for amendments must be the majority of the states, say like three quarter of all fifty states.

The above mentioned authority conferred to the states by the constitution makes the congress tremble because congress men and women fear that they won’t have any powers over the states hence they would be gagged. The main agenda here is the evenness or equality on how the powers are shared between the federal government and the states governments without interfering with the rights of their people.

One of the main issues that have been bothering most people is federal taxation and a suggestion has been brought forward that could see it being scrapped off and its place be replaced by sales tax. I think this is a good idea because no one can evade such taxes because whether one likes it or not the commodity prices will incorporate taxes such that the people do not have to account for their taxes because they pay them when purchasing goods and services.

Barnett (2009) has some suggestions which can help create equality between the federal government and the individual states without interfering with the rights of people. The first suggestion states that the federal government has authority to control the events that involve more than one state.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More However, the second suggestion clearly explains that the federal government can not interfere with matters concerning an individual state at all. This policy ensures that individual states have full control of events within their respective borders. Perhaps this is because the happenings taking place in one nation may not affect the other states.

The third suggestion explains that although the congress is in charge of monetary allocations to individual states it can not dictate how that money will be used in those states. This means that each state must establish its projects that are urgent and thus give them the first priority. This is because the state legislatures are the ones that are familiar with the problems affecting their people hence they are the most appropriate people to make budgetary allocations.

The above statement means that when the people feel that their state legislature is failing them they should not blame the federal government but should instead clarify issues with their respective representatives into the congress. This article is really an eye opener to many because most people don not understand the different roles and authorities that are conferred to the federal government and the state legislature.

Section five of amendment means that the judges have a collective obligation to monitor the authority of the congress by vetting its executions to determine whether they are justified or not. This implies that the judges can reject ideas being proposed by the congress if they don’t safeguard the freedom of individuals.

What has really caught my attention is the fact that the federal tax can be eliminated. There are so many people in the recent past who have been prosecuted for failing to submit tax returns documents. If this policy is implemented such cases will never happen again. This article (Barnett 2009) has clearly defined the boundaries between the congress and the individual states.

Before reading this article I thought that the states had to consult the federal government before implementing anything. But this can only happen if the intended action may involve other states. For instance, the states can not go to declare war because that is the duty of federal government.

Landy and Milkis (2008) argue that this is quite logical because the federal government is the one that manages the military operations. This means that the military has central point of authority. This magnitude of freedom is important because in as much the states are different they may have varied agendas in their respective states and the congress may not understand the relevance of certain issues to a given state. Setting a boundary for the congress ensures that it does not interfere with the progress of states.

We will write a custom Article on The Case for a Federalism Amendment specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Engaging the congress in events between various states is important because incase of any disagreements the congress can be consulted as an intermediary in solving the problems that may arise. This implies that the federal government ensures that states abide to the terms of agreements established at the onset of partnership.

The congress here is meant to foster unity among the states and serves as an umbrella for shielding all of its member states. Furthermore, if all policies were to left in the hands the states would loose greatly because we all know that there are hardly any laws that are passed in the congress.

Some of the questions raised by the author have been resolved, such as the one about equality between the authority of the federal government and that of state because the boundaries are meant to avoid any clashes involving the two entities. On the other hand, the question about whether the suggested policies can be implemented has been left unresolved because the author does not highlight on the willingness of the states and the congress to adopt the policies.

Bibliography Barnett, Randy. 2009. “The Case for a Federalism Amendment”. The Wall Street Journal. Web

Landy, Marc and Milkis Sidney. 2008. American Government: Balancing Democracy and Rights. 2nd ed. New York: Cambridge University Press.

[supanova_question]

The Media and Children under the age of 13 Essay college application essay help

Table of Contents Background

A Worrying Trend

Violent Media Causes Aggression among Children

Psychological Influences

Positive Media Influence

Works Cited

Background It is undeniable that the media affects our lives from the moment we develop our senses and continue to do so for the rest of our lives (Ramage et al, 462). The debate that continues to rage on is the degree to which media affects our actions, thoughts, and the decisions we make. Today, we are living in a society that extols independence and liberty, and therefore to most individuals, it is quite scary that an external source, such as the media, influences our lives to such a high extent.

Therefore, it is not surprising that a number of people do not believe that the media has a strong influence on their life. However, when we are referring to children, the debate becomes personalized. Due to their age, children are very vulnerable and any form of media that they come across can have a strong influence on their life presently and in the future (Coca, para. 2).

Today, due to the economic pressures, many parents spend only a few hours with their children as they work long hours, this leaves the media as the only form of interaction that children can access, especially the television. This is worsened by the increase in the amount of violence and sex on television.

Does the violent and sexual content displayed on television influence our children? Sadly, the answer to this question is yes. Violence and sex in the media heavily affects a child’s development, hardly a day passes without a mention of violence among children, or a girl aged 15 or 16 becoming pregnant. These actions arise from the child’s interaction with media at a young age.

A Worrying Trend A visit at an elementary or middle school exposes the degree to which media affects the way our children dress, who they interact and talk to, and their behavior. Kindergarten teachers no longer deal with inquisitive six year old children, or curious ten year olds in the middle schools, but have to separate two warring children now and again.

These children see violence and intimidation as the only way through which they can assert their authority and solve their problems. Parents and teachers cannot match the media in influencing children. A research carried out by Mediascope Institute revealed that at the age of six, a child has spent more time watching television than time spent with their parents in their entire life. This revelation paints a grim truth about our children’s interaction with the media.

Media does not affect children evenly, for example, the aggression levels among children after being exposed to violent material on the media varies fro child to child, but the effect is still noteworthy. The influence has been found to be stronger on younger children (8-12 years old).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Age and sex plays a significant role in influencing children’s response to violent media. Boys are known to be more responsive that girls. Other factors such as family background also come into play, for example, when a child is brought up in a violent family, the likelihood of being influenced by violent media is higher than those who were never exposed to violence. Many children believe that the effect of media on their lives is quite insignificant, a school of thought that makes it difficult to tackle the problem.

Violent Media Causes Aggression among Children Behavioralresearch among children has shown that a relationship exists between child aggression and watching violent media. These studies prove that “violent imagery in television, film and video, and computer games has substantial short-term effects on arousal, thoughts, and emotions” (Hitti, para. 2).

These forms of media include violent video games, television shows, and videos. This is compounded by the fact that more than half of all television shows contain violent scenes (Tompkins, para. 1). There are two conflicting sides to this subject.

The media who promote the violent shows, video games and other forms of entertainment insist that this is safe and the others maintain that such material promotes violence. Research shows that children who have access to violent media are more likely to have feelings of resentment and decreased emotional reactions towards others.

While most grown-ups can recognize that media violence is untrue and that the actors only play according to the script, children are more susceptible. Children under the age of 13 cannot discern between reality and fantasy. At this age, the take whatever they see on television as the absolute truth. In fact, children are known to harm themselves while trying to copy the moves or stunts that they see in television shows.

The influence of violent media on children’s lives is summarized by the Academy of Pediatrics that state that “scientific studies and reviews conclude that significant exposure to media violence increases the risk of aggressive behavior in certain children, desensitizes them to violence and makes them believe that the world is a ‘meaner and scarier’ place” (Academy of Pediatrics).

Companies that make various forms of violent media argue that violent children prefer to play violent video games. Research suggests otherwise, therefore we can conclude that while violent games are played by violent children, the aggression levels increase due to the exposure.

We will write a custom Essay on The Media and Children under the age of 13 specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Psychological Influences The debate on whether various forms of media such as video games benefit the children that play them is wide open. Critics of video games maintain that these forms of media heavily influence children as they actually participate physically while playing such games. It has also been shown that children who spend more than four hours watching television do not work hard in their academics, have poorly developed reading abilities, spend less time with their peers, have fewer leisure activities, and are more prone to be overweight.

Positive Media Influence Not all forms of media affect children in a negative manner: content of the media is key to the influence. For example, educational television programs that communicate specific academic or social skills achieve much success in their objective. Besides, positive and educational programs can enhance altruism, cooperation, and even patience among children (Wilson 90). Besides, media has a positive influence on the development of children: it helps them to widen their imagination and in developing their language.

The media has become a part of our children’s lives, therefore, rather than preventing them from having access to media, parents can monitor the type of media that children take in. Besides, parents must strive to stay involved in their children’s lives and not just let them sit in front of the television set or playing video games. Parents must also pay attention to their children’s needs (Ramage et al, 450).

Works Cited Academy of Pediatrics. Parenting. 2011. Web.

Coca, Nithin. The Effects of Media on Children. January 2006. Web.

Hitti, Miranda. Media Violence Spurs Fear, Aggression in Kids. February 2005. Web.

Ramage, John D., Bean, John C., and Johnson, June. Writing Arguments:A Rhetoric With Readings, 8th Edition. NJ: Allyn and Bacon, 2009.

Tompkins, Aimee. The Psychological Effects of Violent Media on Children. December 2003. Web.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Media and Children under the age of 13 by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Wilson, Barbara. Media and Children’s Aggression, Fear, and Altruism. The Future of Children, Vol. 18, No. 1, 2008. Pp. 87-118.

[supanova_question]

Trends and Fads: Love Is a Fallacy Essay cheap essay help: cheap essay help

Introduction Trends and fads produce a multitude of social influences on society. Humanity witnessed the emergence and development of various trends and fads. They come and go, changing the ways individuals perceive the surrounding reality.

The words “Charleston”, “Stutz Bearcat”, and “Raccoon Coat” date back to the 1920s, when young males sought to re-establish themselves in their culture through fashionable dress codes, expensive cars, and excellent dancing skills. Nothing has changed since then: raccoon coats are no longer fashionable, but trends and fads continue to dominate the hearts and minds of people, giving them a false sense of belonging to a privileged class.

In Shulman’s story, as well as in the real world, a raccoon coat used to be a symbol of style and privilege among male college students. For Petey Bellows, the author’s roommate, a raccoon coat is a matter of life vs. death: he wants a raccoon coat above anything in the world. He knows that to have a raccoon coat means to “be in the swim” (Shulman).

Petey believes that there is no way for him to outperform his peers other than to own a piece of fashionable clothes. He does not realize that being “in the swim” is the same as being lost in a gray crowd of people. That raccoon coats are unsanitary and weight too much means nothing to Petey (Shulman). He treats clothes as the sign of his privileged position and personal well being.

In the 1920s, the revival of raccoon coats was accompanied by the returning popularity of Charleston, which rapidly grew into a social mania. Charleston was inseparable from fashion. Those who did not follow the trend would doom themselves to social oblivion, isolation, and even rejection. At that time, a young student wearing a raccoon coat and dancing Charleston would be a secret dream for dozens of girls. Undoubtedly, a fashionable car added to the picture of personal prosperity.

Stutz Bearcat was one of the most fashionable cars in the 1920s.Shulman recalls how his father used to wear his raccoon coat “in his Stutz Bearcat in 1925”. The car carried a deep, complex social meaning. It was a symbol of prosperity, a sign of privilege, and a symptom of wealth and fashion.

Shulman suggests that, back in his college years, his father used to be extremely fashionable. Simultaneously, the author is absolutely indifferent to these things. He tries to show that clothes, cars, and dancing skills have nothing to with personal uniqueness. Unfortunately, he fails to recognize the significance of these social codes, until his girl leaves to Petey, who wears a raccoon coat.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Nothing has changed since then. Raccoon coats are no longer fashionable, but trends and fads continue to dominate people’s hearts and minds. Ferraris, personal airplanes, Armani clothes and fashionable after-parties create an image of enormous material wealth. Like many years before, these items symbolize a social privilege but tell nothing about individuality and uniqueness.

The media spread the message of materialism, turning money into a self-goal. Inanimate objects replace individuality and uniqueness. They give a false sense of belonging to a privileged class but leave little room for personal development and growth.

Conclusion Trends and fads come and go, but their social significance is difficult to underestimate. In the 1920s, raccoon coats, Stutz Bearcats and Charleston were the symbols of a privileged social position. Thousands of male college students would do anything to wear fashionable clothes and develop unique dancing skills; otherwise, they would doom themselves to oblivion, isolation, and social rejection.

Nothing has changed since then: raccoon coats are no longer fashionable, but trends and fads continue to dominate people’s hearts and minds. The media spread the message of materialism and turn money into a self-goal. Ferraris, Armani clothes, and fashionable after-parties create a picture of wealth and wellness. Unfortunately, they have nothing to do with individuality, uniqueness, self-development, and personal growth.

Works Cited Shulman, Max. “Love Is A Fallacy.” Ask’n’Learn, n.d. Web.

[supanova_question]

Does Transforming trash into recyclable items help our country? Term Paper essay help free

With the increasing visible effects of environmental degradation, the need to use recyclables has become an integral part of every day’s campaigns aimed at preserving the environment from further degradation.

These like efforts have risen because of the realization by human beings that the world is at the verge of destruction as more and more wastes and gases have continued to accumulate in the environment. Prior to the realization of the significance of using recyclables, most individuals viewed using of recyclables only as mechanism of utilizing well natural resources.

With the increasing depletion of this natural resources and the need to find better ways of preserving the environment, most people nowadays appreciate the need to convert trash into recyclable materials for use. Recycling is primarily the process of converting used materials into some raw material form after which the raw materials are reprocessed into some usable form.

Recyclables play an integral role of saving a country’s environment, energy, natural resources, and foreign spending, which in most cases is in from of imports (Arms 1-7). Therefore, the process of converting trash into recyclables is of great significance to the well being of a nation not only in terms of environmental safety, but also politically and economically.

Environmental degradation is one of the worst threats to the survival of not only future generations, but also present ones, because of the numerous calamities that have faced most global communities over the recent past. Such calamities have resulted from the increasing pollution levels in the environment, which have triggered environmental hazards such as floods and diseases.

When these like calamities strike, the government is usually forced to spend millions of dollars to cater for needs of the affected; funds which can be used in other important development projects.

One thing that most individuals do not recognize is that, although most waste materials, which are either burnt or disposed off to the environment are not biodegradable, such materials can be recycled and be converted into other useful forms. For example, although most plastic materials are recyclable, most individuals have a tendency of burning them instead of reprocessing them.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More When burnt, this plastics release harmful gases into the environment, which can cause serious respiratory infections when inhaled. However, through encouraging recycling the government saves millions of dollars, which were previously spent on pollution related hazards (Adams 1).

The process of converting waste into useful materials has also numerous economic advantages. To start with, recycling promotes proper utilization resources. Due to the fact that most non-biodegradable materials can be converted into other useful forms, recycling is one of the primary methodologies of reducing wastage of resources. Therefore, through converting thrash into recyclable items, a government is able to preserve its resources or convert them into different development initiatives.

A second economic significance of converting wastes into recyclable items is the minimization of expenditure on production processes, which require fresh supplies of raw materials. For example, instead of using tress to produce paper, the recycling process has helped the government to reprocess used paper into more usable paper at a cheaper cost, than producing them from fresh trees. This process is cost effective as compared to the former, as it has offered the government an opportunity of recreating value in waste papers.

Reprocessing recyclable materials also has helped societies to cut down costs, which are associated with the disposing process in addition to saving numerous acres of land used as landfills. On the other hand, recycling plants are one of the primary job creators, as these industries have offered numerous Americans job opportunities; hence, boosting their quality of life. Further, just like any other goods, recyclable materials have also a wide market all over the world.

Hence, export proceeds from these goods are one of the primary boosters of the economy, as proceeds from this industry have surpassed returns from most manufacturing and processing industries. For example, recycling of recycled aluminum is one the most profitable industrial goods in the U.S., because of their multiple uses in the car and can manufacturing industries (Douglas County Solid Waste Department 1-2).

In addition to the economic and environmental significance of converting wastes into recyclable items is a sign of patriotism, as it helps nations to avoid overdependence on imported resources.

Currently, as result of the thirty percent recycling rate of the government, the national government preserves more than five billion gallons of oil annually. This has helped the government to cut down the dependence on oil imports by one hundred and fourteen barrels; hence, securing the independence of United States from dependence on foreign energy resources.

We will write a custom Term Paper on Does Transforming trash into recyclable items help our country? specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Closely related to this is the ethical significance of recycling. As per the World pollution statistics, United States is one of the major world environmental polluters. Although this might be the case, the continuous importance placed by the U.S. government on any environmental conservation effort more so on the significance of converting wastes into recyclable items has built the reputation of the America as a whole politically, as a nation which values the well being of the living species (Cindy 1).

In conclusion, the benefits associated with converting trash into recyclables are of great significance not only to the U.S. government, but also to other global societies. As a result of these, there is need for all global communities to adopt the practice of recycling materials that are recyclable, it being one of the primary methods of saving the environment from further degradation.

Works Cited Adams, K. Importance of recycling metals. 2010. Web.

Arms, M. What is recycling? 7 benefits of recycling. 2011. Web.

Cindy, J. History of recycling. 2011. Web.

Douglas County Solid Waste Department. Importance of recycling. 2008. Web.

[supanova_question]

Getting Behind the Scene: The Image of an Ideal President Essay essay help

Table of Contents An Image Plain as It Is

The Myth That Supports the Colossus

Reading the Messages of the Picture

Conclusion

Works Cited

An Image Plain as It Is The typical feature of a real political leader is that whenever he is losing, or winning, he is always at the top of the world. Despite the critical situation, he manages to find a way out and to resist the obstacles which have been set on his way. One of the brightest examples of the politician whose ambition to take the first position despite the circumstances is Barack Obama, the 44th President of the USA.

Like every person engaged in politics, Barack Obama has the legend of his own, a myth called to bring the country together and lead it to the economical and cultural prosperity. Built on certain elements of his speech and behavior, it drives to certain effect which has the most striking result on people. Due to specific communicational strategy, this is what could be called “the tactics of the winners”.

Taking a closer look at the picture, it is possible to suggest that one of the strongest messages of cultural and ideological character which Obama sends to the audience is his vision of the USA as a strong country with huge economical and political influence. Quite a powerful iconic sign, it was used by Obama in the most reasonable way.

Indeed, considering his ideas listed in a number of studies, it becomes obvious that the political strength of the country is his head aim. Emphasizing that all the forces which he applied were driven for the U.S. to achieve the certain stage of well-being, Obama is most convincing:

Our campaign was not hatched in the halls of Washington. It began in the backyards of Des Moines, in the living rooms of Concord, on the front porches of Charleston. (Cohen 65)

With his gestures, and with that specific expression in his eyes, Obama seems to convey the same idea in the picture, as if saying, there is the way to do things right, and I can show it to you, people… Indeed, the gestures which Obama makes breathe with the energy of the leader who is capable of getting people out of the political mess.

The Myth That Supports the Colossus Because of the impressive and effective signs which Obama uses to create the vision of striving for the better future, he seems so successful and persuasive. One of the core reasons for the force which the picture is breathing with is the gestures which the USA President makes.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This contributes to the myth which is created in the greatest way. With the palms always open for the people to see them – an extremely important psychological move determined to show clear and good intentions – Obama is taken as the most honest person in the Earth, whether this is so or not.

“Obama’s trademark demagogy” (Tarpley 159) can also be read in the picture; although the image cannot either move, or utter a word, it is clear that the President speaks, and he speaks “big words”. One of the features of his, the unceasing willingness to share his ideas and to recruit as many new adepts as possible can be observed in the picture through the gestures and the facial expression of the president.

One of the core ideas of his peculiar philosophy, the feeling of righteousness, is what the expression of his face tells to the most attentive spectators. Looking into his eyes, one can see the pride on belonging to his nation, the feeling for justice and for the rightness of what he believes in and what he is doing. His facial expression is an indexical sign itself, breathing with the feeling of justice and patriotism. That is why the ideas which Obama communicates can be heard even looking at his image.

Reading the Messages of the Picture With help of the legend which stands behind him, Obama can create an image of a politician competent enough to cope with the business of the international importance. One of the components of his image, the accuracy and attention to the tiniest details, can be traced in the picture as well.

Because of the well-though image, the strict and straight lines of his suit, as well as the angle which the photographer caught the president’s face at, the image of the politician who is greatly concerned with the world’s fate is complete. Taking a brief look at this picture is enough to understand that such man does no make mistakes – which Obama counts on.

Another important issue in the picture which adds to the idea of patriotism and the reliability of the United States is the national symbols taken in the camera focus. Indeed, the photographer caught the national flag and the image of the national coat of arms into the camera shot. With help of these details, the idea of the USA as the country of great political influence and the incredible authority has been increased times.

This gives people the hint on the history of the USA, the battles which the States had to face to achieve the freedom which the people have been striving for for so long. Creating the code for people to decipher as the idea of the States’ strength and influence, Obama contributes to the idea of the country integrity and unity.

We will write a custom Essay on Getting Behind the Scene: The Image of an Ideal President specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More One more idea which can be interpreted from the picture, namely from the way in which Obama addresses the problem of the Egyptian crisis, is his concern of the world political issues as carefully as the ones of the United States. The mimics, the expression in his eyes and the way his lips move show that his tactics is the so-called “active listening”, which is also the feature of his “responsive” politics.

One could argue that the ideology of Barack Obama could be considered too pushy and positioning the United States as the world authority. However, it is quite reasonable for a politician to take the active position so that the country which he represents could be considered worthy.

Among the things which an eye catches instantly is the fact that Obama does not gesture in the picture. An important iconic sign, it brings people’s memory back to their ideas of the most influential politicians whose words were enough to enflame the crowd.

Showing that he is completely self-assured and certain of his methods and means to control the world political situation, Barack makes an impression of a perfect politician. Conveying the ideas and ideology of his party, Obama creates the specific world in which he has built the model of the right state. As Brill says,

To accomplish so much, Obama needed the respect of other state representatives. He had a gift for reaching out to opponents to find agreement. “What drove him was policy issues,” said Miner. “But he realized that government involves compromise. Barack was so talented that he compromised from a position of strength.” (Brill 38)

The signs in the picture, namely the facial expression and the calm look of Barack’s eyes, show the readiness for the compromise, which is the key sign of the picture. One of the key symbolic signs, this is the means with which he reaches the top success.

Conclusion With help of indexical and symbolic signs in the picture, the photographer has managed to express the whole ideology of the party in a single picture. With help of certain signs, the picture looks most convincing and makes one believe in the man depicted. The multiple details which have been expressed in certain way in the picture have helped to create the image of a politician who wins even when he loses, which shows the impact of the signs which a picture can convey.

Works Cited Brill, Targ Marlene. Barak Obama: Working to Make a Difference. Minneapolis, MN: Millbrook Press, 2006. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Getting Behind the Scene: The Image of an Ideal President by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Cohen, David Elliot, Mark Greenberg and Howard Dodson. Obama: The Historic Front Pages. New York, NY: Sterling Publishing Company, 2009. Print.

Tarpley, Webster Griffin. Obama: The Postmodern Coup: Making of a Manchurian Candidate. Raleigh, NC: Lulu.com, 2008. Print.

[supanova_question]

Evolution of the IRA Research Paper essay help: essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

What is IRA?

Historical Context

Tactical Evolution

Structural Evolution

IRA and Evolution

Conclusion

Reference List

Introduction Evolution, viewed as the gradual transformation of things, also influences activities like terrorism. The structural, tactical, among other changes highlighted in the field of terrorism are no more than products of evolution. However, the issue of terrorism is deep-rooted dating back to time immemorial. Its account is well-known comprising of historically prominent figures, whose activities qualify them for terrorists. There has been an underway debate concerning the subject of terrorism.

Scholars have set out to pronounce the term as being misconceived. This follows from the evident violent scenarios where opponents resolve to declare the other lot a terrorist. Worth noting is that “Though many have been proposed, there is no consensus definition of the term terrorism” (Walter, 1999, p.6).

This follows from its varied applications ranging from politics to religion. However, there is an argument on when the first terrorist activity occurred with scholars dating it back to the dawn of the first century when the first assassinations were registered. Under certain definitions of terrorism, this does not qualify as a terrorist activity. The Reign of Terror as referred to by the French people is believed to be origin of the term ‘Terrorist.’

This was a one-year period when France underwent a revolution after the dominating Jacobins applied brutality and mass killings to their opponents. The then leader Maximilien Robespierre, who ended the violence, met his death through a slash of his head. It was in France where the term was first used to denote non-governmental organizations.

The Irish Republican Brotherhood of 1867 is an illustration of these groups following its attacks to England, otherwise referred to as its first terrorist acts. “The group is considered a precursor to the Irish Republican Army” (Chaliand, 2007, p.274). This is the famous IRA. As a fact, IRA has undergone a tremendous change. This paper discusses the evident evolution that IRA has undergone right from its inception to its current state.

What is IRA? The Irish Republican Army (IRA) is a non-governmental organization that saw its dawn in 1921. The term IRA has been in operation since then though it underwent a period of splitting between 1969 and 1997 bringing forth four branches, all of which bear the name IRA attached therein.

These branches include the Official IRA (OIRA), the Provisional IRA (PIRA), the Real IRA (RIRA), and the Continuity IRA (CIRA). Following the varied activities of the separate branches, those of the PIRA proved the group as a terrorist organization. However, currently the PIRA is not operational.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Following a series of violent activities, the IRA army came forth immediately after the creation of the Official IRA in 1969. Northern Ireland is the chief base of the organization though its activities permeate the entire republic, through Great Britain to Europe. This organization is highly welcome by some countries like Libya and America as well as some organization like the Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO).

These supporters have gone an extra mile to train the IRA members as well as providing them with weapons. There are rumors of IRA connections with other groups of its caliber like the Marxist-Leaning Terrorist groups that comprise of The Italian Red Brigade, the Kurdish Workers Party among others.

The establishment of a uniform state of Ireland governed by Irish rather than British rules remains the chief objective of IRA. It is also its goal to settle the mistreatment of its Catholic people in the Northern Ireland region. Worth noting is that IRA has a quite undersized membership of approximately few hundred people who meet in small hidden cells. It surprises to realize that a council of less than seven officials plans its daily activities.

The bloody Friday of 1972, the assassination of Queen Elizabeth II’s uncle, and the 1998 car bombing that saw the death of at least 29 people, forms part of IRA’s major terrorist activities. Concerning politics, IRA stands out as a pure paramilitary organization, with ‘Sinn Fein’ as its political party that stands in for the rights of the Catholics since the dawn of the 20th century.

Historical Context Ireland’s pursuit of national liberty from the rule of Great Britain in the 20th century forms the IRA’s roots of origin. The English Protestants usually referred to as The Anglican United Kingdom of the Great Britain amalgamated with Ireland’s Roman Catholic. This took place in 1801. However, the take brought forth many oppositions, all of which are founded on religious grounds. “Catholic Irish Nationalists opposed Protestant Irish Unionists, so named because they supported the union with Great Britain” (De Baroid, 1989, p.5)

However, majority of the Irish people did not support the take of Britain explaining the reason behind the IRA first war with Britain, a war that took place between 1919 and 1921. As a way of calming the situation, the Anglo-Irish Treaty resolved to split the Republic of Ireland into two, one of which became the Protestant Northern Ireland while the other became the Irish Free State. The former was then called Ulster, a British province.

Some members of IRA rejected this accord, calling for another terrorist group, PIRA. IRA’s terrorist activities began after the British police and army were severely attacked because of a tragic conflict between the Northern Ireland’s Protestants and Catholics. Other activities as bombings, assassinations, as well as other mass killings ensued, all of which sought to oppose the British and the Irish Unionists’ intentions.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Evolution of the IRA specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More However, following the experienced loss, the British authorities and the Sinn Fein party went into dialogue in an attempt to broker peace accord. Taking place in 1994, the peace talks seemed to bear fruits following the signing of the Good Friday Agreement of 1998 that called for IRA’s pledge to neutralize its operations.

Although PIRA registered a positive response towards the issue, it was not so for other groups like RIRA. In fact, Willey (2001) asserts “…terrorist activity by the Real IRA and other paramilitary groups continues and, as of the summer of 2006, is on the rise” (p.6). IRA continues to evolve day-by-day. For instance, there is a significant change in the tactics that IRA has been employing in its activities.

Tactical Evolution IRA employed a number of tactics in order to succeed in every war against the British people occupying the northern region of Ireland. A notable one was the use of bombs. The Bloody Friday describes an attack that took place in 1972 in Northern Ireland capital, Belfast.

According to Kurlansky (2001), “At least 22 bombs set off within less than an hour killing at least 9 people and leaving more than 100 others severely injured” (p.67). In addition, another bombing incidence occurred in 1998 in which 29 people from the same region lost their lives. Assassination is another criterion used by IRA during its war against the British government.

This tactic stood well in 1998 when Lord Mountbatten, Queen Elizabeth II’s uncle and his friends had their boat blown up. According to Brian and Scott (1994) “… in November 1920, publicly killed a dozen police officers and burned down the Liverpool docks and warehouses, an action that came to be known as Bloody Sunday” (p.241). This brings in another tactic applied: burning.

Nevertheless, IRA has undergone evolution to adapt more sophisticated tactics to beat security enhancement over the years. There is a significant shift in the tactics as reported of late. Reporting to the New York Times, Lohr (1988) asserts that “The recent I.R.A. attacks represent a shift in tactics and a display of effectiveness for the organization that just a year ago was widely regarded as a war-weary band whose members were considering putting more of their movement’s energies into political activity instead of violence” (p.5).

IRA has been evolving gradually from a terrorist to a political organization. The Irish-British forces’ call for cooperation has been highly welcome following the achieved remarkable drop in IRA activities. More so, the current IRA has assumed a structure that significantly differs from that of its inception.

Structural Evolution IRA has been undergoing a change of structure right from its beginning. IRA began with a terrorist structure under Michael Collins as the founder, engaging in several terrorist activities, all of which were against the powers of the British government.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Evolution of the IRA by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Although it began by applying non-violent means in its pursuit of peace between it and the British government, its use of arms or otherwise its evolution to terrorism came following the means that the British authorities applied. “Initially choosing non-violent means to achieve their goals, they took up arms after being met time and time again with repressive measures from the British government” (Lohr, 1988, p.16).

As a result, the years 1798, 1803, as well as 1867 were marked with tragic terrorist attacks. Although IRA began as a single terrorist organization, there arose an unavoidable need to split the mother IRA into smaller divisions but retain the original structure. These structural units had specific duties and objectives. For instance, the Official IRA, which was the first to split from IRA, sought “…to create a “32-county workers’ republic” in Ireland” (Willey, 2001, p.14).

The further off springing of PIRA from OIRA was no more than an indicator of something amiss somewhere. It began to interfere with the set terrorist s of the organization. This followed from the politically based argument given by PIRA as it contemplated moving into politics more than into terrorist acts.

This was not the end of the division. RIRA and CIRA also came forth. The splitting affected the structure so much that people resolved into finding some ways out, if at all, IRA was to remain operational. However, by the time it experienced its fourth branch, CIRA, the structure had evolved. In fact, it “…has abandoned all terrorist structures, its recruitment and PIRA’s so-called ‘military’ departments have ceased to function and have been disbanded to secure political progress” (Willey, 2001, p.34).

Currently, “a 32 County Sovereignty Movement is widely believed to be the political wing of glaigh Na hireann…” (Brian

[supanova_question]

Rise and fall of white supremacist groups Essay a level english language essay help

Table of Contents Synopsis

Introduction

White supremacist groups

Ku Klux Klan

Church of Creator

Neo-Nazi Skinhead Movement

Conclusion

Reference List

Synopsis The world is full of people of different races, tribes and skin colors. Indeed, this is not a weakness, but a show of diversity. However, some individuals and groups have used their sociological status to oppress others. So far, racism remains the most common form of oppression. The white people have always believed that they are superior as compared to other people of different racial backgrounds. Undeniably, the notion of white supremacy, which is a belief in white dominance, is a reality, at least for those who have experienced it.

The notion of white supremacy advocates, and promotes the social and political supremacy of the white people over the rest. White supremacy bases its foundation in ethnocentrism and craving for racial hegemony. Consequently, this has resulted into oppression, social prejudice, anti-black sadism and anti-Semitic hostility. Astonishingly, very many supremacist groups have come up, each with its own conception.

For example, in United States of America, the emergence of white supremacist groups such as Ku Klux Klan, skinheads, and church of Creator have caused so much uproar and racial segregation in America. These groups are the common enemies of the state and those who vehemently stand to oppose them, put their lives at risk. For instance, these groups have managed to introduce white supremacist dogmas into the social fabric of American politics and key institutions resulting into unprecedented intolerance. Hitherto, United States has moved into a new-fangled era- an era of white preeminence (Wildman, 1996, pp.86-87).

Introduction Many Americans believe that the emergence of White Supremacist groups occurred after the end of the American civil war. At first, these groups run their affairs clandestinely in order to circumvent the attention of the media and government institutions responsible for maintenance of law and order.

Traditionally, the white supremacist groups relied principally on the tittle-tattle notoriety to overawe their intended victims. However, as time went by, the groups increased its membership, and widened their territories. Interestingly, 25,000 white Americans seemed to support the ideologies of the white supremacist groups.

However, it is important to note that this is indeed a tiny faction as compared to the population of white people in United States of America at that particular time and even the present. The paper will discuss the strategies and ideologies employed by white supremacist groups to carry out their mission. The paper will also examine the liaison between three congregating and vastly expanding white supremacist groups- religious fundamentalists, the far right and the ultra-conservatives.

It is important to note that these white supremacist groups use various antagonist mechanisms of human rights desecrations such as racism, violence on women, religion and political leanings to fulfill their egoism. The paper will also examine and perhaps make lucid explanations on the correlation between gender disparity, homophobia, racial discrimination and anti-Semitism, under the umbrella of social structures and institutions (Adams

[supanova_question]

Leadership Test Definition Essay college application essay help: college application essay help

Introduction Leadership traits are the qualities and the features that characterize an effective leader making him/her outstanding from other leaders (Aurelius 1). They are the features that enable a leader practice strategic leadership in an organization and act as a role model for his sub-ordinates.

The issue of leadership traits came to existence in the 1940’s in a survey carried out by Bird. Bird had an intention to identify various characteristics and traits that made up an effective leader. Bird carried out twenty different studies in which he identified seventy nine traits. Among these traits, only five percent were common for leaders. Some of the features that were complied by Bird include “intelligence, scholarship, responsibility, activity and social participation” (Geier 316).

There are different leadership traits that are possessed by leaders that make leadership more effective in any organization. For example, honesty is considered the most important trait in effective leadership. When a leader is honest it becomes easy for him/her to win the approval of his/her followers.

An effective leader should have emotional intelligence in order to control his/her emotions. The hospitality industry may at times require a lot of patience and self control since it mainly deals with customer relations. Again, an effective leader ought to inspire the people he/she is serves by the way he/she works, communicates and behaves. This may attract more clients to the business and may also motivate the staff to be more productive.

It has been noted that people with inborn characteristics for leadership usual make excellent leaders (Perry 8). Ducker has expressed similar views that leaders with innate characters for leadership easily make great leaders.

Leadership Leadership can also be viewed as the ability to influence followers towards achieving a common goal. Exerting influence on the followers can be accomplished by giving a sense of direction, alignment, commitment and then being able to agree collectively without violating their freedom (Velsor, McCauley

[supanova_question]

Principles of Art Covered in Reading Report best essay help: best essay help

Introduction: General Overview of the Reading The book under consideration is called Living with Art and it is dedicated to the analysis of tools and approaches for students better understand the essence of visual arts. Providing a great number of examples, the first part of the books evaluates the nature, elements, and vocabulary of art, presenting a solid ground for student to learn to analyze and assess art successfully (Getlein 12).

The rest of the reading is devoted to the historical study of art, bringing students to better comprehending of art in the context of time and place. In order to conceive the main principles and importance of art, the book provides a range of images illustrating different historic and cultural periods. Analyzing all these elements in general can help learners to better understand visual arts embodying human experience and realize that living in the world of art means living with yourself.

Main Ideas Presented in the Book The book discusses the art as the main instrument for assessing history, culture, and other significant terrains of human life. Beginning with mere definition of the essence of art and ending with historical and cultural analysis of visual artistic items, the authors makes an effective introduction to different artistic elements, purposes, and styles (Getlein 38). The author provides the analysis of art from several perspectives: purposes and themes of art, the meaning of art, and individual approach and techniques used in part.

What is more important, the author presents art from the historic viewpoint disclosing its value in term of representing historic facts and events. While introducing various themes of art, the author dedicates one-page discussion of a particular art item, and short essays on such topics as public art and restoration. Finally, using different small photos as visual references to particular works and topics, the author strives to initiate the reader into the historic evaluation and discussion of the past.

Discussing the Main Strengths of the Book The presented reading is quite informative and compelling, as it exhaustively discloses the main tools and elements of visual arts and their role in maintaining cultural and historical heritage of humanity. Throughout the chapters, the author attempts to draw the link between textual information and attached illustrations contributing to better understanding of those visual elements.

It should also be noted that author pays specific attention to the analysis of different types of art with regard to its role in political, social, and cultural life of people. Beginning with general introduction of art goals and missions, proceeding to the main artistic tendencies and styles, and ending with large-scale references to religion, history, and culture, the author skillfully emphasize the global aesthetic impart of art on all spheres of life.

A special consideration deserves the presentation of images, illustrations, and photos in the reading. Particularly, the author makes a skillful combination of images and references providing better comprehension of particular ideas, topics, and artistic terms.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Discussing the Main Weaknesses of the Book Although the book provide a lot of useful information about art and main artistic principles applied in art, the structure of the books seems to be incomplete. For instance, it is difficult to feel the integrity of the entire text, as the two parts of the books provide completely different perspectives.

In addition, extraordinary consideration of details somehow diverts attention from the main idea of the books. One way of another, the artistic presentation of the books and author’s aspiration to disclose the aesthetic influence on human experience is still worth regarding.

Analyzing the Implications for Studying the Main Principles of Art This comprehensive art tutorial can be easily introduced to the process of study because the book does not only represent the art in different context, but the book itself embodies the main artistic elements. Careful planning and allocation of illustrations makes the books convenient for readers to apply to the readings. Using several approaches and perspectives of visual art representation can considerably contribute to readers’ understanding of the major tendencies in art media and chronological history schemes.

Taking everything into consideration, the book is of great use for readers who want to conceive the main instruments of visual art and the way it contributes to disclosing the most significant fields of human life. Aside from theoretical frameworks presented, all concepts and principles are integrated into successful examples of visual art.

Conclusion In general the book presents a multidimensional approach to considering the role of visual art in human life. In particular, presenting a great number of examples, the author skillfully integrates theoretical and factual information, disclosing the essence of illustrations and their historical and cultural origin.

Structuring the book into several parts, the author strives to present various perspectives of art and how they are connected with social, cultural, and political life. Using various techniques and approaches, the books provides an impression of elegance, quality, just as the book on art ought to provide. In general, the book serves as a great contribution to better understanding of the main principles and elements of art.

Works Cited Getlein, Mark. Living with Art. McGraw-Hill Humanities, 2005. Print.

We will write a custom Report on Principles of Art Covered in Reading specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More

[supanova_question]

Bhopal Gas Leak Essay custom essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Cause of the Disaster

Effects on the Environment

References

Introduction The Bhopal Gas Leak is the worst environmental disaster in our history. This disaster occurred on December 12, 1984 at the Union Carbide India Limited (UCIL), a pesticide-manufacturing factory in Bhopal, India, and was caused by a leak of methyl isocyanate gas (MIC) and other lethal gases from the plant (Rosenberg, 2011). The gas cloud emanating from this leak contained nearly 15 metric tons of MIC and spread over the vast and densely populated Bhopal city.

The gas leak killed at least 4,000 people immediately and caused health complications for at least 50,000 inhabitants with some agencies reporting a figure of 500,000. These health complications have resulted in the death of more than 15,000 people over the last two decades while a large number (estimated at 100,000) still suffers from the effects of the gas leak, with ten people dying every year (Broughton, 2005).

Chemicals released during the leakage were deposited in the area around the plant and have continued to seep into the groundwater. Other sources of pollution include leaks from isolation material and residues as the containers used for storing them are slowly wearing out.

Tests carried out by UCIL in 1989 showed that soil and water in the Bhopal neighborhood were poisonous to fish and other aquatic life. In 1994, studies indicated that 21% of the UCIL premises were highly contaminated with toxic chemicals. Apart from humans, animals were also affected by the MIC leak: at least 2,000 animals, both wild and domesticated, were found dead.

Cause of the Disaster The gas leak is said to have begun when water entered a tank that contained 42 tons of MIC, an ingredient in the production of pesticide. This contact led to an exothermic reaction that elevated temperatures inside the tank to more than 200 0C, leading to a corresponding elevation in pressure. This caused the tank to vent, releasing poisonous gases into the atmosphere, the spread of the leaked gas was hastened by the northwesterly winds blowing over Bhopal (Rosenberg, 2011).

The explanation as to how water entered the MIC tank has varied depending on the investigating agency. Union Carbide, the major shareholder in the firm, stated that such a large amount of water could only enter the tank through sabotage by an employee.

Somebody intentionally put water inside the tank leading to a reaction and eventually a gas leak. However, the Indian government accused Union Carbide of not taking adequate security measures to avert or control a disaster. For example, the company should have installed six safety systems that would either prevent or contain the disaster, none of them worked correctly that night.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Besides, the company switched off safety controls to reduce their expenses- including the MIC tank cooler that would have lessened the severity of the gas leak. The number of casualties was high due to the dense population in the Bhopal area, said to be more 900,000 and a warning siren that was started was immediately put off allegedly to prevent panic.

Most of the Bhopal residents were asleep when trouble began at the pesticide plant and many only woke up because they heard their children coughing from the fumes. As the residents woke up, they felt a burning sensation at the throat while some chocked from the smoke. People ran in all directions, unsure of which way to go, amidst the confusion, families became separated and many people fell unconscious and were trampled upon (Rosenberg, 2011).

Effects on the Environment Even before the gas leak, the area surrounding the plant was used for depositing toxic chemicals and this led to the abandoning of wells in the vicinity of the plant in 1982. During the leak, nearly 27 tons of MIC gas escaped into the air and spread over the heavily populated city of Bhopal, spreading over a 30 square mile area.

The plant was closed between 1985 and 1986, during which most of the pipes and drums were sold off, however, the MIC and pesticide tanks are still in the site, as well as several tanks used to store various residues (Broughton, 2005). These tanks have worn out and the isolated material is falling out and is being dispersed into the surrounding water systems.

The isolated material contains several heavy and/or toxic elements that include naphthol, nickel, lead, mercury, and other hydrocarbon compounds such as hexachlorobenzene, most of which can cause nervous system breakdown, liver and kidney infections and perhaps cancer in the coming years. In fact, several studies have indicated that the water and soil in the area are highly polluted (Broughton, 2005).

Today, the location and its environs are still polluted with thousands of tons poisonous material, these have found their way into water systems that are used by the local population.

A recent visit by the BBC revealed that some wells in the area even contain nearly 500 times the recommended limit of these pollutants, however, the locals continue to use this water as they have no other choice (Vickers, 2004). The population around the UCIL plant still suffers from various diseases not common among persons living in other areas (Morehouse

[supanova_question]

“2012” a Movie by Roland Emmerich Critical Essay college application essay help: college application essay help

The critics have given a mixed review on the latest disaster movie ‘2012’.It is a Science Fiction Columbia Pictures epic with the idea of the world coming to an end resulting in an apocalypse in the year 2012.

The International economic crisis has changed the themes of the movies being produced and directed portraying topics like abduction, Artificial Intelligence, aliens, apocalypse etc. The Mayans calendar cyclic end inspires the movie’s story, and a general picture of dooms day is seen throughout the entire movie. The special affects used in the movie could have been outstanding if backed by an equally excellent script.

The movies major theme concerns family values. Minor themes include the best of human nature winning out, helping others and handling difficult natural calamities followed by the shock. The movie 2012 is directed by Roland Emmerich and is written by Roland Emmerich and Harald Kloser.

The director Roland Emmerich is a shrewd operator and his other hits include the Independence Day, Patriot and Godzilla having a number of similarities. The character of Jackson Curtis, played by John Cusack, is a divorced limousine driver and a writer, while his children are living with his wife’s (Amanda Peets) new boyfriend. The star cast of the movie also includes Thandie Newton and Chiwetel Ejiofor.

The story begins in Guatemala where mass suicides start to take place in Mayan jungle by locals in order to escape from the apocalypse. The Mayan Calendar system is comprised of readings through hard astronomical findings and considering time as circular (Hagee).

The Institute Of Human Continuity urgently responds and huge arks are made under the Himalayan Mountains to save humans and specific species. There is reasoning and heated arguments as to when the government will break the news of the Armageddon.

The movie continues and at this juncture Jackson meets Charlie Frost (radio host and blogger) believing that Mayans are right and it may be the end of the world. Cracks start to materialize in California, and the government keeps on persuading the public that there is no threat. Jackson goes to his kids and wife and her boyfriend (Gordon who apparently knows how to fly) and gathers his kin and see the runway crack beneath them.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More They soon realize that the affected area is not only restricted to Los Angeles alone but its atrocities have expanded to Yellow Stones as well. A volcano erupts and the resultant ash cloud cuts through Las Vegas. Similarly, Washington D.C is hit by a massive tsunami which destroys the White House. The survivors Jackson Curtis and his kin must reach China to board on the ark to save themselves from the lethal tidal wave that is about to hit.

The use of characters and their roles is captivating but as this topic is not a new one so original idea seem to fade out at the end of the movie ‘2012’ starts looking like its predecessors like Independence Day etc which could be viewed as a weakness.

It has been prophesized that galactic tipping of the axis would take place. Also when the world’s clock passed December 31st 1999 to January 1st 2000 it was believed that all the computers would malfunction, utter chaos would materialize and the end of the world would take place (Hitchcock). The end of the planet Earth portrayed in the movie has made people believe and think differently refering to the end of civilization(Thompson).

In my view the movie 2012 lacks content and could have used a little more attention as far as the script is concerned or the way it was delivered. 2012 did not stand out like The Matrix or Armageddon and many other movies made on similar topics. The movie’2012’ is more like recycling other people’s ideas both old and new (Bradshaw 2009).

Works Cited Bradshaw, Peter. 2012. November 13, 2009. https://www.theguardian.com/film/2009/nov/13/2012-film-review .

Hagee, John. Can America Survive?: 10 Prophetic Signs That We Are the Terminal Generation. New York: howard books, 2010.

Hitchcock, Mark. 2012, the Bible, and the End of the World. Oregon: Harvest House Publlishers, 2009.

We will write a custom Essay on “2012” a Movie by Roland Emmerich specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Thompson, Jason. International Men’s Day: The Making of a Movement. Soul Books, 2010.

[supanova_question]

is due tonight, I have listed all the requirements for this assignment. Basically, the assignment is about The Sun- In Astronomy. Answering questions, dealings with images, some mathematics, and defining keywords. I need someone who pays close attention to detail and communicates back to me, thank you! college admissions essay help

1st sheet- is defining keywords in astronomy dealing with the sun. The 2nd section is strictly viewing images that I will upload in order so that it will help you more in that area, the last section is dealing with mathematics. It is ok if you get stuck on a section it is ok to leave it blank. How I will upload it will be in the order you see in the worksheet for example: image 1: WL image 2: CA image 3: HA image 4: Prominence image 5: YK image 6: Eclipse image 7: A1 image 8: A2 And so forth, if you get stuck please message me if you need any additional information. Thank you!

[supanova_question]

“The Road Not Taken” by Robert Frost Essay college essay help near me

1. Robert Frost is the prominent poet of American literature. His lyrical poems are saturated with philosophic vision of a human life. The poem “The Road Not Taken” by Robert Frost expresses the uncertainty and finality of choice. The poem is rich with symbolism, which is open for interpretation of the reader. The aim of this essay is to evaluate this poem through poetic analysis, and reveal its message.

2. Kennedy and Dana (2010) discussed the symbolism of this poem in their book. The following analysis is based on Frost’s poem, presented in their book. Evaluation of any poem seems to be impossible without the analysis of its sound devices and figures of speech. The analysis helps to understand the message of the poem and realize the author’s vision of the world. The poem “The Road Not Taken” gives an opportunity to deepen into the main theme: the uncertain human nature and problem of choice.

2.1. One may note that the poem’s rhythm and structure provide clues to the overall meaning. First of all, it is necessary to understand the rhyme of the poem. Each of four stanzas of “The Road Not Taken” consists of five lines (the scheme is ABAAB). Lines have four syllables (iambic tetrameter). The rhyme is strict; however, the last line is an exception: “And that has made all the difference” (Frost, 20). In the word “difference”, the stress is on “-ence”.

The poem’s rhyme emphasizes on the words that create the message; thus, one should pay attention to the following sound devices. For example, in the first stanza, assonance (“wood”, “stood”, “looked”, “could”; “both”, “roads”) gives an opportunity to catch the following information, concentrated in these words: a person stood in the wood, looked on the both roads, and considers which road to chose, realizing that it is a quite difficult task (Frost, 1, 2, 3, 4).

In the same time, the first line “Two roads diverged in a yellow wood” deepens a reader into the poem’s setting (Frost, 1). The whole poem is not a situation but person’s reflection of the setting: there are two roads, and only one of them can be chosen, and it does not matter whether it will be right or not. The euphony facilitates the process of absorbing into the poem, and allows to experience with the narrator the problem of choice.

The figures of speech contribute to the imagery of the poem. For example, the epithets “just”, “fair”, “grassy”, describe the road, chosen by the narrator (Frost, 6, 8). Such symbolic metaphor like “roads” (Frost, 1, 18) suggests an idea of human lifelines or the ways which one chooses in life to follow. Also, the symbolic epithet “less traveled” means that the road is full of challenges (Frost, 19). All the people encounter this dilemma.

2.2. The title of the poem focuses the reader’s attention on the road that is not taken by a person. Without gain, there is no loss. The narrator wants to show that life does not have a right path: there is only other path and chosen one. It is evident, that the poem has a philosophical view on a human choice in life.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Symbolism of the poem, expressed by the road-metaphor and other elements, contributes to Frost’s perception of the world: a human being may choose only one road to follow; for this reason, decision can be a difficult process, because everyone realizes that one day, one may regret of the choice made. The roads “equally lay” mean people are free to make a choice (Frost, 11).

Also, there is an irony that can be seen in the following lines: “I shall be telling this with a sigh/ Somewhere ages and ages hence” (Frost, 16, 17). The narrator anticipates the wrongness of the decision in his future, and realizes that betrayal of the moment of decision is inevitable. Once, he will sigh with remorse, and recollect these roads in the wood; nevertheless, sometimes, people can not change the way chosen.

The identity of the narrator is more or less predictable. In the poem, Frost shows his uncertainty in the fork of life. He believes that one should choose one of the roads, but nobody knows for sure whether this choice will be right or not. A reader sees himself in the poem: everyone can be uncertain in making a choice.

For this reason, the mood of the poem is quite sad that can be seen in the following lines: “And sorry I could not travel both”, “Oh, I kept the first for another day!”, “I shall be telling this with a sigh”, “And that has made all the difference”, etc. (Frost, 2, 13, 16, 20). Such words like “sorry”, “sigh”, “difference”, “another day” contribute to the mood of the poem.

3. The significance of the poem lies in its subject matter and theme: human uncertainty in the choice. Frost shows a reader only one of view on this problem; most people can not but agree with the main point. Human experience suggests that there are wrong ways in life, but the poem’s author stresses that one is free which way to follow.

The wrongness of the chosen road will be obvious only in the future; and this he transmits through sad irony. Figures of speech and overall melodic harmony of the poem makes it a unique diamond in American literature. Moreover, it is a thought provoking, psychological and philosophical poem that raises one of the most essential human problems: problem of choice in life.

4. The poem “The Road Not Taken” by Robert Frost remains a valuable heritage of the world literature. Reading this poem, one may realize the problematic and uncertain character of human choice in the fork of life. The author looks at this problem through philosophical and psychological point of view that makes the poem symbolic and significant.

We will write a custom Essay on “The Road Not Taken” by Robert Frost specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Works Cited Kennedy, Joe, and Dana Gioia . Literature: an Introduction to Fiction, Poetry, Drama, and Writing. 6th ed. Harlow, UK: Longman, 2010. Print.

[supanova_question]

Top Ten Mistakes in Web Design Essay essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu

Web design is defined as the skills behind the creation of presentations. These are presentations of content particularly in the form of hypertext and also hypermedia. The presentations created by this art are then delivered to the target group by the use of World Wide Web. The end-user or clientele usually gets the contents by the use of a Web browser.

They may even use some other Web-facilitated softwares such as microblogging clients, readers like RSS or even use the internet television software for clients. Therefore, the idea behind a website design is basically to tell other people who don’t know about you a story and in doing so answer the questions that they may be having in their mind concerning you and what you deal with for example if it is a business venture(Jacob 1995).

The idea of telling about your story and answering questions using a web design has got strengths and weaknesses. Some of the strengths of a web design is that interested people will be able to know from their stations the person they are dealing with. If they want to do business it will also be possible to get details from web site. They will be able to know about the key products in advance before even commiting themselves.

Users of a web site need to know the person they are dealing with in any activity they get involved in ,the persons credentials,values,beliefs and ideologies that are captured in the process of web design. Web design also function to answer to frequently asked questions by users. One may feel intimidated to answer the questions each and every other time.Having a web site designed will therefore saves time and create an atmosphere of concentration on other matters(Jacob1995).

However,there are various weaknesses with regard to web design.These are captured in this essay as the top ten mistakes in web design.They are the top atrocities or offences one can commit in web design.

One of the mistakes is having a bad search in web design. Simple searches presented in a simple box is what most users are looking for . This not only helps the elderly users to navigate but also every one visiting the web site. Secondly,most web site designers make the mistake of loading pdf files in the website instead of just having web pages. Most readers may not want to encounter such files since they disrupt them from the smooth flow they were enjoying before.

These files may not open because they require adobe readers that the user may not have installed in his/her computer.A colour change is important for the links that have already been visited. There is inconvenience if one will visit the same link over and over again.Users needs to tell clearly the links already visited by default colour change (Jacob 1995).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Non –scannable work or text might prove to be boring to read. May also be intimidating or even painful for the user.Use attractive tricks such as bullets,short paragraphs or highlighted words. Fixed font size hinders usability.In this regard purpose to give readers the freedom to change font as they consider appropriate.

Another mistake occurs if a web design has title page with a weak engine visibility.Start the title page with the companies name and follow it with a clear and brief description other than use of phrases like ‘welcome to’. Users too will not be attracted to things in a website that looks like advertisements.

The best to do is avoid such designs which might have a negative implication.There are usually design conventions and the moment one deviates from them there is a threat of low user turn over.Users form an opinion based on how other websites look like.

They will prefer to leave those websites that prove hard to navigate through lack of consistency.Another mistake is the open up of new windows as visitors browse through a web page.

Most people will not like web sites that fail to behave as they expect and thus undermining their capability to understand the system they are using.The last of the mistakes in web-design is failure by the website to answer questions posed by the user.Most users will visit a site to accomplish a mission and if the answers to their questions are not available then they consider the website unsatisfactory(Jacob 1995).

[supanova_question]

Observation Letter Essay essay help online free

Gender inequality is an indispensable ingredient of our daily routine. While women suffer the lack of achievement and empowerment, men perceive themselves as the carriers of the dominant social vision, with which women are bound to comply. However, women and men are physically different does not mean that they are unequal. Most of what is known about gender inequality between men and women are socially constructed and has nothing to do with the physical differences between them.

A few weeks ago I observed a situation, which surprised and confused me. The situation itself and my impressions from it led me to question the premises, on which the whole system of social relations currently rests. I saw a young, beautiful woman on the street. She was speaking on the phone to someone very dear to her.

She had tears in her voice and did not seem to care that she was in the street, surrounded by dozens and hundreds of people. He voice was shaking. She could hardly control her emotions, and it was difficult not to notice her frustration. As far as I could understand, she was discussing her workplace and the barriers which she had encountered to her professional growth.

Most probably, she was refused a promotion, based on her gender. Indeed, the woman could file a lawsuit against her employer but, at that moment, she could not understand why her gender was such a problem at work. She said “Mike won the project, although he never spent a single effort to create anything worthy of attention. The staff did not support him, because he never cooperated with anyone. His project would not be successful, but he won the game. I know why – because he is a man, and I am a woman”.

Undoubtedly, gender has far-reaching implications for social stability. Emotions matter, but sociological theories could shed some light on what it means to be a woman in a gendered society. “The structural-functional approach is a framework for building theory that sees society as a complex system whose parts work together to promote solidarity and stability” (Macionis 14).

Simply-stated, structural-functional theory is essentially about social stability and social behaviors that contribute to it (Macionis 14). Gender inequality in structural functionalism is inevitable and even desirable: it creates conditions for continuous social growth. Men leave home to provide for their families’ basic needs, whereas women stay at home and do their household work.

This is the best way to preserve the stability and order in a gendered society, although the young woman in the street cannot accept this order of things. The structural-functional theory implies that, whenever a woman has a chance to go outside and find a job, her prospects for professional growth and career promotion should be meager. Otherwise, she will compete with men for a better social position and pose a threat to the stability of family and professional bonds.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More From the social-conflict perspective, society is a field of inequalities, which drive conflict and change (Macionis 15). It is due to the physical differences between men and women that gender inequality is relevant and justified. Managers and supervisors in firms hold the belief that women are not physiologically fit to cope with their workplace tasks.

This is why women are denied an opportunity for career promotion in the workplace. This is why their projects and exemplary workplace performance rarely lead them to a higher career position. Women’s lives are entirely about fighting for a small place under the sun. They experience disappointment but can do nothing to reduce the conflict between them and their male colleagues.

The social conflict emerges from a belief that women are not suited for career growth and, consequentially, cannot use their creative potential to the fullest. The gender-conflict approach shows the many ways in which men dominate women at home, in the workplace, and even in the mass media (Macionis 16). This approach to sociology raises severe concerns about the future of women in a gendered society but says nothing about possible ways to resolve the ongoing conflict of genders.

The social-functional and social-conflict approaches create a full picture of gender inequality, but it is through symbolic interactionism that the roots and sources of gender discrimination in the workplace can be understood. The development of male attitudes toward women begins early in life. Men and women learn about their gender roles from their parents, peers, teachers, and significant others. At school or in the street, girls are taught to be submissive and are rarely praised for their “career desires.”

They learn how to be good wives but do not always have an opportunity to pursue the goals of education and professional development. In their turn, boys quickly learn to treat girls as “weaker sex.” Boys view discrimination as an effective, nonverbal instrument of attaining power and dominance. As a result, in adult life, men have better chances to obtain a position of strength.

These ongoing experiences create a symbolic meaning of gender inequality, which pervades all spheres of social life. Adult males do not want to recognize that women can be excellent workers and prominent professionals because society teaches them to dominate the social hierarchy. In their turn, women are lost and disappointed at being unable to break the relevance and stability of the gendered symbols.

What has occurred in the street reflects the pervasive nature of gender inequality in society. I am convinced that gender inequality is impossible to eradicate. Affirmative action policies and gender equality strategies in the workplace are only partially effective. When male supervisors deny women promotion and growth opportunities, they send a message of gender inequality and imply that work and women are incompatible.

We will write a custom Essay on Observation Letter specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More These discriminative acts and decisions serve a reliable element of the symbolic “male-female” game and re-establish gender inequality as a role model of social relations for thousands of people to follow.

Works Cited Macionis, John J. Sociology. 13th edition. New Jersey: Prentice-Hall, 2010. Print.

[supanova_question]

Asian Civilization Formation Process Essay writing essay help: writing essay help

The present course of studies has revealed a complex nature of the civilization formation process. A huge number of factors contribute to their profile and shape their image with the whole tremendous complexity of the political, cultural, religious, societal, and individual.

The history of China is intricately interwoven with the history of neighboring regions such as Korea and Japan, hence understanding the way religion, political order, culture, arts, international relations, and other aspects of the civilization’s functioning formed at that state is essential for acquiring awareness of the mechanisms that shape cultures and civilizations.

It is clear that such factors as the comparative isolation of China, the religious influences, the dynasty form of political order, and the peculiarities of trade relations and overlordship over the Silk Way contributed to the formation of the Chinese civilization. The impact these factors produced, once discovered in detail, may reveal in-depth mechanisms of evolution of a particular state.

The isolation of China and complexity for other people to get there due to the high mountains and high deserts played an essential role in its distinct formation, and the preservation of the unique culture, language, and arts that were left unaffected by comers from other regions that used to bring in some new elements to every society (McKay et al., 2008).

At the early stages of China’s development, no trade relations tied it with other regions, and no other contact with other cultures was held. This isolation secured the logographic writing system that is still retained in China, in which every separate symbol denotes a word (McKay et al., 2008).

The writing system proved to have profound impact on the history of China as well; the unique system influenced the nature of the ruling class in China, and shaped the unique Chinese literature (McKay et al., 2008). The way Chinese interacted with non-Chinese was also heavily influenced by the writing system, marking some distinct historical features of the interaction process that affected the future international relations and mutual influences.

The religious system fostered in China affected the way the social organization was sustained within the state. The earliest religious practices were sustained by the ruling class, the Shang Dynasty kings, who were not only state rulers but also intermediaries between the common people and the high god Di (McKay et al., 2008). The manipulation of divine will by kings allowed them to keep people in subordination and isolation.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The present religion gave roots for the Confucian tradition that helped sustain peace in China and ensure prosperity of China under the Han Dynasty in 221 BC. Trade with other countries and the influx of representatives of other cultures brought Buddhism to China, the well-developed religion with new philosophical principles and social roles, which contributed much to the fundamental changes in the Chinese society (McKay et al., 2008).

Finally, one cannot disregard such an important influence on the development of any civilization as the impact of relationships with other societies, and cultures.

The quick development and change in China began first with the overlordship over the Silk Way – as soon as the trade began to prosper in China, the merchants and religious missionaries began to come back and forth, disseminating the Chinese traditions and bringing in something from neighboring regions. Therefore, the cultural exchange influenced the Chinese evolution and ensured the spread of Chinese elements of culture throughout the Asian region (West, South, and East Asia).

Summing up everything that has been said regarding the mechanisms of evolution, one should note that the Asian region experienced the influence of a set of factors such as the unique geographical peculiarities, the distinct political order, the exceptional influence of religion, and the huge impact of trade as the source of cultural exchange.

These mechanisms are generally considered to be the strongest determinants of the evolution of any civilization, both in the ancient times and modernity. Hence, understanding the complex impact of mentioned factors in a certain region during a certain historical period enables the researcher to make more precise estimates of the historical path and evolutionary development of states, regions, and societies.

References McKay, J.P., Hill, B.D., Buckler, J., Ebrey, P.B., Beck, R.B., Crowston, C.H.,

[supanova_question]

Aging in Society and Community Essay writing essay help: writing essay help

In our current youth-obsessed society, stories about the lives of the old individuals are not very common; thus, when movies on old age are released, they are fraught with social meaning. The 1993 American comedy movie, the Grumpy Old Men, is one of these (Burr, 1994).

The movie is a complete interdisciplinary content in social gerontology as it explores various issues related to old age and scrutinizes changes in social roles, relationships as well as all the processes that take place as the age of individuals’ advances. The superb comedy movie also looks at the major life changes, such as retirement and life of widowhood, transformations in living arrangements, and economic and political issues that define the habits of the old people in the society.

The movie tells of the life of two men, John Gustafson (Jack Lemmon) and Max Goldman (Walter Matthau), who have enjoyed a strong bond of kinship for the most period of their lives. The lifelong friends are living as neighbors and they frequently trade jibes on one another.

Widowed and retired, the two main actors in the movie sustain a relationship that seems to be nothing more than a give and take of acerbic cynicism. As the film starts, John and Max are seen to be practicing the disengagement theory of aging as both are depicted as grumpy and old hermits (Quadagno, 2011).

Withdrawn from the society, they spend their seemingly boring and lonely lives competing and arguing with one another over a number of issues. And according to institutionalization theory, John and Max were living secluded lives because the American society had been embedded by the thought that old people should live a quiet life away from the normal activities of everyday life. Consequently, their lives in old age followed this established norm.

However, the coming of Ariel Truax (Ann-Margret) into the neighborhood drags the two friends into the activity theory of life. Due to John’s and Max’s inner fears of leaving their comfortable, yet boring lives, they are slow to accept the friendship of Ariel and it takes the efforts of their friend, Chuck (Ossie Davis), to convince them otherwise.

Thereafter, both John and Max start competing for Ariel’s love. This activity way of life makes the two men to remember the feelings they had when they were young and it shows their need for intimacy and romance.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Soon, John and Max demonstrate dementia. In their quest for Ariel’s love, a wedge is further driven between them as they continue their constant quarrels uncontrolled. In this, they show that they are not able to think properly so as to solve their lifelong problems with one another. Furthermore, they are unable to control their emotions, become irritated quickly, and sometimes see things that are not even there.

The movie is very reflective of the current society. Even though it was mainly focused on the American society, it represents how aging is dealt with around the world. As people age in many places around the world, they face many changes in terms of their life habits. Flooded with numerous one-liners, ideal release of abuses, and never-ending humorous scenes, Grumpy Old Men is realistic in its portrayal of transformations in social roles, relationships and the biological as well as the psychological processes that take place during aging.

Reference List Burr, T. (1994, February). Grumpy Old Men. Entertainment Weekly. Retrieved from https://ew.com/article/1994/01/14/grumpy-old-men/

Quadagno, J. S. (2011). Aging and the life course: an introduction to social gerontology. New York, NY: McGraw-Hill.

[supanova_question]

Memorandum: Findings and Principles of Management Essay essay help free

Table of Contents Introduction

Division of Work

Authority and Responsibility

Discipline

Unity in Chain of Command, Unity of Direction

Employee Related Principles

References

Introduction My advice to management on human management emanates from inspiration by the need for efficiency within the work force and at the same time promoting harmonious coexistence among colleagues. The functions of human resource management which include planning, organizing, directing, staffing and controlling require an approach that best serves the interest of the organization and individual members of staff.

It is, therefore, the organization’s best interest to adopt and apply the findings and principles of management as put across by the father of management, the French engineer Henri Fayol (1841- 1925). His study and practical experience as an engineer and later as director of a mining company that employed over thousand workers reflected the relevance of his works.

Division of Work To begin with, the company should delegate different duties and obligations to different people who bear the necessary qualifications to perform that particular kind of work. This division of work aims at getting the best out of specialization.

Fayol argues that specialization brings out the best of every individual in the organization by limiting the level of responsibility such that they are able to concentrate on a particular area of work. Adoption of a system that shall allow all workers- including the managers to perform specific roles that do not have ambiguity of responsibility, and at the same time promotes improvement of particular skills to enhance individual and corporate productivity is important.

Authority and Responsibility Authority should be given to employees that hold positions that command the necessity for the same. This gives them the power to give appropriate commands, besides creating the relevant professional confidence that is required when dealing with people. By giving managers and supervisors authority, the company will not only delegate powers to them, but also give them responsibility. They are therefore obliged to perform as expected to meet this responsibility.

Discipline For authority to be effective, discipline should be emphasized within the workforce. This calls for personal responsibility on the part of the management and the workers with respect to adherence to work ethics (Sumon, 2010). Juniors are expected to obey their bosses, and everyone is expected to respect the rules and regulations that govern the organization.

Unity in Chain of Command, Unity of Direction In addition, there should be unity in the chain of command. Orders and instructions that flow to the employees should follow a particular channel which is in agreement. There should not be contradictions as they would lead to misinformation and confusion of the workers. This principle is further fortified by the adoption of the one on unity of direction.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This requires that specific departmental functions to be under a specific leadership. Co-ordination of activities is demystified, and harmonious collective responsibility for the individual department is enhanced (Witzel, 2003).

Employee Related Principles Employees’ interests should come after those of the company. Sensitization of the work force about the importance of this principle will ensure that they do not compromise the achievement of the company’s goals in pursuit of their own. Achievement of the firm’s interest forms the basis of the employees’ work ethics and loyalty ratings.

The firm should ensure that employees have security of tenure and that they get fair pay for their work. When sure of their jobs’ safety and getting what they deserve for their efforts, workers are motivated to be more productive. Management should also encourage and be receptive to employees’ initiatives that are congruent to the company’s interests.

Equity among employees is also crucial- management should not show favoritism among some employees as this would instigate animosity. This would foster and uphold the teamwork that Fayol described as Esprit de Corps principle. The company stands to gain from the implementation of these principles since they are not only relevant, but also crucial to the effective attainment of its goals. Implementation of what has not been adopted and strengthening what has is therefore beneficial (Daft, 1983).

References Daft, R. (1983). Organization Theory and Design: West Series in Management. London: West Publishing Company.

Sumon, A. (2010). Henri Fayol’s 14 Principles in Management. Web.

Witzel, M. (2003). Fifty Key Figures in Management. New York: Routledge Publishers.

We will write a custom Essay on Memorandum: Findings and Principles of Management specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More

[supanova_question]

Trends in “Love is a Fallacy” Essay online essay help: online essay help

The story is about a young man at the University whose intention is to obtain a girl by the name Polly Epsy from his friend, Petey Burch. Petey is in dire need of a raccoon coat and he reaches an agreement with the narrator to exchange his girlfriend Polly for a raccoon coat that was at the time highly valued.

The Stutz Bearcat car seems to have been the ‘in-thing’ during his father’s time in 1925. It was a popular and expensive sports car in the 1920s. The Charleston dance was a popular trend in the earlier years. However, it was once again gaining popularity and Petey regrets that he did not realize that the raccoon coats could as well resurface as a trend. All these terms signify fads and trends in a particular time when most people tend to identify with them (Shulman 1-4).

The raccoon coat seems to have been the trend associated particularly with the college male student at the time that the writer is in college. The coats had last been in fashion in the 1920s but were once again resurfacing. The coats signified the trend at that moment in time and anyone having them would be deemed as being of a higher social class. This signifies how trends and fashions tend to be linked to one’s social class in society.

The Stutz Bearcat Cars seem to be the trend in the days of the writer’s father. These were well known sports cars in the 1920s. The model was expensive at that time and was mostly associated with members of a higher social class. The car offered all weather protection and was light yet with much power hence giving it excellent speed.

It was a symbol of a wealthy status at that time. Given that his father who had a raccoon coat and a Stutz Bearcat car, this signifies that he was of a higher social class (Shulman 1-4). This is symbolic of how society tends to view trends, fashions and motor vehicles, among other trends. Society tends to classify people according to what they wear and drive and those who go by the trends of the time are perceived as being of a higher social class.

The Charleston dance is another symbol of status. The dance was started by the African-American communities that were living near Charleston. The dance has been popularized into becoming the current trend and every dancer wants to associate with it.

This is significant as it indicates how people tend to popularize a trend and associate it with greatness. The dance seemed to have become a trend once more during the writer’s time. This shows how trends tend to be recycled and people go for them as though they were something new.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The raccoon coat can be compared to the three piece suit in our times which is perceived as the ‘in-thing’. It is expensive and preferred especially during official meetings, weddings or while on official trips. The fashion seems to be associated with the high class people. Most young men would do anything to have it and ladies would prefer those gentlemen wearing them.

The Stutz Bearcat car can on the other hand be compared to the limousine car which is luxurious car that associated with comfort and quality ant basically belongs to the reach in society (Shulman 2). The Charleston dance on the other hand could be compared to the salsa dance, a syncretic dance whose origin is Cuba and it is mostly performed between a male and female and it is particularly preferred during high profile parties and weddings.

People tend to be susceptible to trends and fads. Most people get obsessed with trends and will go to any length just to get associated with a certain trend. In the story for instance, Petey is even willing to give away the love of his life just to get a raccoon coat and the girl decides to turn down a young intellectual and promising man just because his boyfriend had acquired the coat that was the fad of the time. The writer concludes that love is just a fallacy like all the other fallacies.

People go for trends despite the fact that they are being recycled from the old fashioned trends and they adopt them as though they were something new. In some cases the fads and trends may be unsuitable as in the case of the raccoon coats which the writer describes as heavy, fading and unsightly (Shulman 1).

Works Cited Shulman, Max. Love is a Fallacy. Massachussets: Jones and Bartletts, 1951. Print.

[supanova_question]

Social Responsibility Role in the Business Success Research Paper college admission essay help

This is a theory or ideology that states an individual, manager, has the obligation to perform actions that are of benefit or profit to the society as well as the organization.

While ethical responsibility has it that an individual ought to be a good citizen, social responsibility has its focus on the individual being a good organizational citizen.

Social responsibility has tended to be vital for the success of an organization such as businesses proving to be critical in increasing the total profits generated.

Friedman Kinicki argues that organizations need to have placed their focus on profit generation rather than on social responsibility. (Kinicki, 2009)

He argues that if focus is drawn to social responsibility, the organization will have been distracted from its real purpose- profit generation.

Paul Samuelson argues that for firms to be effective they need to be concerned with the social responsibility as well as the corporate profits. His view that organizations have profound effects and influences in the society-for example they can bring about the problems of pollution-they should step in cases of averting these negative influences they create.

Focusing attention of such organs as the government, organizations or individuals on social responsibility has a positive influence on the society, development and business (Kinicki, 2009).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In today’s competitive world smart business decisions not only are aimed at attaining maximum profits but are also concerned with having a comfortable and satisfied consumer population. Decision makers are having now under their objectives, the impacts of policies they formulate today have on the tomorrow’s choices. Jeb Emerson argues that organizations do not have to choose either social responsibility or profit generation (Kinicki, 2009).

They can have it both ways whereby he terms this idea as blended value where the firms’ investments are operating both on the social and economic realms (Kinicki, 2009). Sustainability and philanthropy are issues that are inked to social responsibility. Sustainability is described as development that enables the current generation to meet its demands without compromising the ability of the future generations to access and utilize the resources.

Philanthropy is concerned with the goodwill of the corporations to give charities that are aimed at improving the living standards and betterment of humanity (Kinicki, 2009). Social responsibility is the general view of the mangers that will ensure that its organization has a steady clientele. Customers tend to build trust on the firms that bear social and ethical responsibilities even if it means that they will have to spend more.

Records of poor social and ethical responsibility as well will have negative impacts on the total profit generated. Consumers prefer association with organizations that they consider to be ethical and well organized. It is up to a particular firm to identify the ethical standards of its target consumers and formulate policies that align with them. Honesty and good citizenship enhance the profitability of the respective firms as well consumers’ need. (Kinicki, 2009)

Conclusion In the recent past consumer have been frustrated by fraud accusations of firms and managers. The quality of services and goods offered by the respective companies as well as the procedures indulged in procuring them by the consumers have the monopoly of dictating and shaping the consumer attitudes. These factors determine the social responsibility of particular firms, which they have to satisfy in order to be successful in the society.

Reference Kinicki, A. (2009). Management a practical introduction, fourth edition. Tucson, Arizona. Arizona State University Press.

[supanova_question]

Problems in Energy Conservation Analytical Essay online essay help

Introduction Production of energy has become a critical issue in environmental conservation as the world battles the increasing global climatic change in the 21st century.

Greenhouse gases emission and oil spills into the environment have become threats to green living. Poor energy production technologies as well as other environmental pollutants that result from the power plants continue to impact on our environment. Production technologies which can give us 100% energy efficiency have not been implemented in most power plants especially in fossil fuel power plants.

Oil Spills Oil spills have become part of our history although occasionally, but their consequences have been far reaching and devastating. Among the major oil spills that we have had in history are the 1990 Gulf War oil spill and the BP oil spill in the Gulf of Mexico which is the most recent. The ex-CEO of BP PLC, Tony Hayward admitted that BP was inadequately prepared to respond to such disasters.

Environmental Impacts of Oil Spill

Oil spills may result from negligence; poor mechanisms for monitoring the processes of the mining stage and for controlling the potential risks involved in the mining stage or may be intentional as it happened in the Gulf War oil spill.

Oil is a viscous liquid and therefore when it occurs in the ocean, it spreads on the surface creating a cohesive oil slick. Since oil contains volatile organic compounds, about 20-40% will evaporate thus reducing the mass available (Karthik 2). The oil vapors in the atmosphere causes toxic acid rain and may also cause erratic climate change. A small percentage dissolves into the water while the remainder, which is now oil residue, forms a thick mousse which floats on the water surface.

This interferes with the oxygen supply to marine plants and animals. The marine plants gradually die and with time, the aquatic life which depends on the marine vegetation also dies. This in turn leads to accumulation of toxins in the bodies of fish, oysters, clamps as well as mussels causing the death of other successive members in the food chain. Besides, mammals such as otters and seals lose out water resistant compounds in their coats making it difficult for them to fly (Karthik 3).

When it reaches the coastlines, it reacts with the boulders, beach sand, vegetation as well as the terrestrial habitat for flora and fauna thereby contaminating the living habitat. The vegetation along the coastline therefore become vulnerable to erosion due to the effect of the oil on the boulders, gravel and rocks which lie along the coastline and the beach (Karthik 3-4).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Impacts on Human Health

Exposure to the chemical compounds in oil is perilous to human health. People working in areas that have been polluted by the resulting oil spill suffer from severe headaches, step throat, respiratory problems, and dermatitis among other diseases. Oil spills also cause contamination of sea food leading to food poisoning and may also affect mental health of individuals (Karthik 7-8).

Economic Impacts oil Spill

When oil spills occur, the country, and by extension the world, loses many tones of oil. Considering that fossil fuels are non-renewable energy resource, such situations lead to continued depletion. More losses are incurred as much resources is applied to contain the situation for an economic loss which could have been prevented through efficient production and mining methods. The Gulf of Mexico BP oil spill cost the company over $3 billion in clean up and over $20 billion in paying for damages (Buzzle Staff and Agencies 1).

Greenhouse gases emission from Power Plants Carbon dioxide and methane gases emitted from these power plants act as transparent blanket leading to the greenhouse effect. Sulfur dioxide emitted from these power plants reacts with water vapor and oxygen in the atmosphere causing acid rain. Acid rain kills certain living organisms which include fish and plants and is also likely to cause damage to limestone buildings. These gases also have dangerous impacts on human health (Lackner (b) 21).

Infrastructures put in place in fossil fuel power plants have been major cause of carbon emissions into the environment. There exists a gap between the measures that are currently in place and what can be done to reduce pollution from the fossil fuel power plants.

The amount of CO2 emitted into the atmosphere is about 8Gt per year (Lackner (a) 52) and this is expected to spread gradually into the mobile carbon pools which include the atmosphere, ocean as well as the biosphere thus disrupting the equilibrium systems in the atmosphere. It therefore becomes very difficult to remove once it enters the mobile carbon pool. High levels of carbon lead to immobilization by geological weathering which may even make the removal more complex.

This trend is expected to rise as long there is substantial emission of CO2 into the atmosphere making stabilization of CO2 levels very difficult. This calls for modern and more efficient technologies for achieving 100% energy efficiency in the power plants. This implies that we should consider adopting carbon capture technologies in power plants.

According to Brennan and Lackner (361) CO2 storage tanks could be designed to enhance efficiency in power plants and help eliminate emission of CO2 into the atmosphere and would also help convert flue gas into solid and liquid waste. This would greatly help in eliminating pollutants into the atmosphere and by-products could also be used by related industries. This process would ensure that we achieve green production of energy from fossil fuel power plants.

We will write a custom Essay on Problems in Energy Conservation specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Adoption of alternative renewable sources would also help reduce overreliance on fossil fuels and achieve green energy production. This should include the use of hydro, solar, geothermal, wind energies as well as efficient production of nuclear energy which involves reprocessing and nuclear fusion (Lackner (b) 46-48).

Conclusion Environmental conservation aimed at combating the increasing global climate change should involve adopting more efficient technologies for production of energy and implementation of modern monitoring technologies for the production processes. This would help reduce carbon emissions and accidents which occur in oil mining and production. It should also involve adoption of renewable sources of energy.

Works Cited Brennan, Sarah and Lackner,Klaus. Sarah. Envisioning Carbon capture and storage: expanded possibilities due to air capture, leakage insurance, and C14 monitoring. Climate Change Journal, 96.3 (2009): 357-378. Dordretch: Springer.

Buzzle Staff and Agencies. BP’s Cost of Cleaning Oil Spill Surpasses $3 Billion. 7 June, 2010. Web.

Karthik, Narayani. Impacts of Oil Spill. 2010. Web.

Lackner, Klaus (a). Carborn

[supanova_question]

Virgin Brand as Example of Total Customer Experience Exploratory Essay online essay help: online essay help

Customer experience is a business term that refers to the way companies, organizations or any business entity offers their services to their clients aiming at maintaining customer loyalty to their brands. Businesses go an extra mile beyond their sale of services to make sure that the customers feel cared for, appreciated and important.

They give the customer a reason to believe in the product and most importantly want to be associated with the product depending on how the service delivery makes them feel, even though their competitors offer the same services.

Some businesses especially in the hospitability industry have a unique way of creating customer experience. Creativity is an important aspect in making a customer experience memorable, entertaining, worthwhile, encompassing and even emotional especially during festivities like the current valentines season. This is what we call customer experience.

Virgin brand belonging to the famous entrepreneur sir Richard Branson is an excellent example of total customer experience. Virgin has approximately three hundred brands all over the world however virgin airlines come out as one of the best in customer experience.

Virgin airlines one of the top virgin brands was established in the early eighties and has continually emerged as one of the best air carriers in the transport industry offering its services mostly in major cities of the world. The success of virgin airlines in the industry is attributed to their ability to offer excellent customer experience. The service delivery offered by virgin airlines is arguably one of a kind and one that leaves a customer with such an experience that they always want to stick with the virgin brands for life.

Brand integrity Virgin brand encompasses approximately three hundred business brands most of which are closely related for example, virgin airlines goes hand in hand with virgin hotels, virgin cab services, virgin tourist resorts, virgin balloon flights, virgin cola, virgin charter, virgin health care and others.

Virgin brands are also associated with wealth and class giving the customer an experience of a kind when wholesome package of different executive services from the same company are used. Virgin brand services leave customers especially low income earners who use virgin services with a feel of elegance.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Customer Care Virgin airlines offer an exclusive customer care services both on and off board that leave the customers feeling important and appreciated. The airline’s cabin crew and the hostesses are always friendly, accommodative and have a unique way of giving special attention not only to first class customers but to all.

The recent gesture where the owner Richard Branson personally did air hostess on one of the flights was a customer experience of a life time. Personally I would have felt so respected when being served and attended by one of the richest man in the world. It was such an invaluable gesture of customer appreciation which left customers with a lifetime experience.

Consideration Virgin charter airline offers exclusive services to the elite of the universe. In this package they offer executive classic services to elite customers and at the same time offer affordable packages to business, middle and economy classes. In this way they capture all the classes of people and offer them customized services accordingly making them feel that their personal needs have been considered.

Optimization Virgin airlines incorporates most of its flight bookings with other necessary bookings for example one can book virgin cab, virgin flight, virgin hotel and a virgin tourist package all at the same time in a very convenient online system, since this ventures are all under one umbrella they have an upper hand in service delivery compared to other flight service providers. This makes travelling especially for very busy executives to be quite enjoyable.

Customization All virgin airliners are equipped with state of the art technology. They were the first airline to install television entertainment sets for every customer in their business class flights. Currently they have computerized entertainment system whereby one can watch movies or even customize entertainment such as music, videos and movies; these entertainment facilities are installed on all the virgin planes. A customer can even order for a favorite drink or snack over the computer even in the economy class.

Though they use the same airbuses as other airline, the economy class of virgin airlines are arguably far much better allowing more leg room than any other airline. They either offer customized packages to different classes of people or make it possible to customize the flight to your own preference hence everyone feels accommodated.

Trust Credit cards have become the most common means of bill payment. At virgin airlines they make sure that you don’t miss on anything irrespective of your credit card. They accept all credit cards and you ca trust them to charge just what needs to be charged this makes the customer feel secure in the assurance that they can use their cards when and whenever they want unlike in some of other airlines where they have restrictions to credit cards.

We will write a custom Essay on Virgin Brand as Example of Total Customer Experience specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Confidence One of the air traveler’s nightmares is personal luggage handling. With the increased terrorist related attacks, stringent measures and policies have been put into place especially at the airport facilities. Sometimes customers undergo grueling experience when their luggage are ransacked during the inspections and sometimes some properties get lost in the process while in some instances the whole package may even be misplaced or mishandled.

At virgin airlines the luggage handling facilities are mostly automated and the management handle personal luggage with care a sure way of getting into the owners heart. They not only respect the customer but also their invaluable luggage and in this way customers develop confidence in their service.

Sense of belonging The airlines offer attractive packages to their customers some of which include a loyalty program where customers earn points for every mile they fly with virgin airlines. The customers can then redeem the points with a nice package such as a holiday on Virgin Islands, a return ticket among other offers. This makes loyal customers feel appreciated and also feel as being part of the airline.

Customer recognition This is one of the most powerful customer experience tools that make a permanent positive impression to customers. At virgin airlines the flight attendants especially in the charter and the business class go that extra mile to keep the faces of their clients smiling and often remind them of previous flight experience and engage them to friendly conversations the next time they fly with them. This makes the customers feel special.

Conclusion Customer experience is definitely the way to go if business brands have to remain relevant with time. Businesses create customer experience by offering the same services with their competitors but with a different touch.

This touch includes customer recognition, personalization of the services, appreciating customers for using their services, consideration of different needs and expectations, offering customized services among other services. Businesses that encompass the need for enhancing customer experience surely have chance of outstanding their competitors in the current torrential business times.

[supanova_question]

Mulian Rescues His Mother Critical Essay college admissions essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Saving one’s mother in reference to filial piety

Conclusion

Work Cited

Introduction Filial piety entails the following among Chinese children: “respect to parents, taking is of them, burying them properly after death, bringing honor to the family and having a male heir to carry on the family name” (Reese 2003). It is also as per the expectations of the parents that protection will be provided to them as well as the children who fail to offend them.

Saving one’s mother in reference to filial piety In a family set up, the idea of filial piety relates to the obligation of subordination of the members of the family to the head of the family. This subordination does not only relay to the head of the family alone, but also to the brothers and the sisters and ultimately to the children to their parents (Spielvogel, 86).

The Mulian story of how he saves his mother relies on this concept, the fact that the son is a subordinate of the parent and in this case the mother is the parent. The story is about a son who goes into a Buddhist hell in an attempt to save his mother from the suffering and manages to do it.

In the Mulian’s story, the responsibility of the son to the mother is highlighted in reference to the filial piety concept. The indebtedness to the mother is what made Mulian to launch a rescue mission of his mother in the Buddhist hell. The kindness of giving birth and breast feeding by the mother portrays mothers as loving souls and sometimes sons feel hard to accept that their mothers are languishing in hell or in purgatory.

The son’s anxiety of repaying the mother who is suffering from unspecified sinful conduct in hell leads to the son trying to save the mother (Cole, 2). The evidence of mothers kindness which is profound and difficult to repay is clearly shown as the son may go to any extent to try and repay it since there is no exact method of payment (Cole, 223). The story brings about the horror that Mulian was feeling for his mother who was suffering in hell and his desire to substitute himself for her own sake.

One of the main principles of Filial piety is that human needs and desires of whoever you are subordinate to are observed. in this case Mulian mother was enduring pain in the Buddhist hell which wasn’t her desire so it took the responsibility of the son to find a way to get his mother from the enduring suffering in Buddhist hell.

Mulian”s action to cut a part of his body in this case the finger for the sake of the mother alludes to Confucian idea among Chinese filial poetry of the son’s body is a gift from the parent. (Young, 93). Mulian’s action of devotion to his mother though she was viewed by the Buddha’s as a sinful woman who was unmannered such that she could seat on rice (Cole, 100) shows the subordination that Mulian had for his mother and to him he appeared as a woman without flaws.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Among the requirement that were needed to bring Mulian’s mother back to life was honoring one’s parents (Young, 94) and since she came back to life, it only meant that Mulian had much respect for his mother. On the other hand (Reese, 1) describes filial piety as having deeds that bring honor to the family as well as bringing respect, confirming that the rescue was in the concept of filial piety.

The action of Mulian once her mother came back to life “as a hungry ghost endowed with a ravenous that she can never satisfy due to her neck-thin neck”( Feuchtwang, 132) of providing the mother with a great feast shows a great deal of care according to the filial piety.

Bringing honor and protecting one’s parents is highly regarded in filial piety according to informants on funnel rituals, all funerals imitates “Mulian saves His Mother” (Young, 1992). This was a great honor to the family because all the rituals to the respects of the funerals would be remembered to the Mulian’s Family. Also appearing of Mulian’s heroic quest in the Buddhist scripture earns his family a great honor.

The power needed to deliver someone from hell is so much that even the advanced disciples of the Buddha with powerful magic was not able to rescue someone alone, it took a great act of piety to combine one’s ritual practice, that of Buddhist faithful and the saving power of Buddha himself to remove someone from hell and to be reborn in the paradise (Glahn, 143).

Conclusion Filial piety is revealed as an act of love to the parents which children are supposed to show is their subordinates. It is therefore expected that in the actions of the children that a sense of responsibility and due care be revealed in their actions.

The whole story of how Mulian conquered the odds of hell and help his mother escape the torturing endured in hell and be born in paradise is a great act of filial piety, this is because as the story describes a great act of protection of the parent in this case the mother to the greatest extent and in places where there is even impossibility.

The protection of the parent in filial concept is said to be carried out whenever necessary (Reese, 1). Under the underlying scenario Mulian deemed it necessary due to the suffering of the mother.

We will write a custom Essay on Mulian Rescues His Mother specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Work Cited Cole, Alan. Mothers and sons in Chinese Buddhism.London: Stanford University Press, 1998, Print.

Feuchtwang, Stephan. The Anthropology of Religion, Charisma and Ghosts: Chinese Lessons for Adequate Theory New Jersey: Walter de Gruyter, 2010 Print.

Glahn, Richard The sinister way: the divine and the demonic in Chinese religious Culture. California: University of California Press, 2004 Print.

Reese, Robert. Filial piety in Chinese religion 2003. Web.

Young, Katharine. Body lore. Tennessee : Univ. of Tennessee Press, 1995 Print.

[supanova_question]

Market examination techniques for the I-Pad Report (Assessment) online essay help: online essay help

Table of Contents Depth interviews

Focus groups

Projective techniques

Random probability sampling

Marketing electronic products is a very intensive process which demands the need for extensive research. In this essay, I seek to discuss the reasons as to why qualitative research methods are the best when it comes to marketing an electronic gadget such as the I-Pad.

In this regard, a brief definition of the term qualitative research shall be provided as well as an outline of the primary methods for conducting this type of market research. Later, I shall provide a comprehensive discussion of the laid down methods in relation to marketing of the I-Pad.

Qualitative market research is a marketing strategy whereby a number of investigative techniques are used to collect information from a relatively small group of individuals with the aim of providing an understanding of why consumers of particular products act the way they do.

There are four primary methods that can be used in this type of research. These are: Depth interviews, Focus groups, Projective techniques and Random probability sampling.

Depth interviews In this type of market research, interviews are conducted on a one-on-one basis and it provides the opportunity to get as much personal detail as possible. In this type of interview, there is no particular structure and all the participants are asked questions depending on their situation and in line with the answers provided for previous questions.

This type of interview would be very appropriate in conducting market research for the I-Pad because it will provide a general view of how individuals in different social set-ups and careers perceive the application of this technology in their lives. Aside from this, depth interviews have the added advantage of getting the interviewees to give their honest opinion regarding the weaknesses of the I-Pad because there is no external pressure as would be the case in group interviews.

Focus groups This type of research works by assembling a group of individuals who fit the profile of the target consumers and involving them in a moderated discussion. For the case of the I-Pad, the focus group should comprise approximately ten persons between the age of 18 and 35.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The moderator will then ask questions related to the I-Pad and let the members of the group share their individual views. The individuals can be allowed to offer counter-arguments to the other members whenever a disagreement occurs. Since the I-Pad is a young-generation technology, the focus group can be assembled online using the various conferencing options available.

Projective techniques Projective techniques are basically unstructured incitements that encourage the participant in a question-answer session to give their sincere opinions regarding a particular item. For instance, when conducting a market assessment for the I-Pad, the respondents could be given words from the basic functionalities of the gadget and then asked to relay what comes to their mind on hearing the words.

This will serve to provide information regarding the consumer’s prior knowledge regarding the technology being used and how they can effectively integrate this information into the usage of the I-Pad.

Random probability sampling In this method of market research, random interviews are conducted within a particular area without necessarily focusing on differential variables such as age and gender. This type of sampling will work well for the I-Pad in order to establish whether the product will do well in the general market. This is because, like for any other product out there, the I-Pad is bound to generate interest from a number of individuals that fall outside the target market.

[supanova_question]

Colombian Exchange Analytical Essay essay help online: essay help online

Colombian Exchange The Colombian exchange named after the pioneer Christopher Columbus occurred in the late 14th century. It involved the exchange of various goods and services between the European and the American community and also the rest of the world. The exchange had both positive and negative impact on the communities that were involved. This paper discusses the effects of trade to Europe and India.

Colombian Exchange Significance To European Community

Colombian exchange had a positive impact on the European community. Through the Colombian exchange, the European community benefited in many ways. The major benefit was an economic benefit as goods for trade increased. Nunn and Qian (2010) were quoted claiming that “discoveries of new supplies of metal are perhaps the best known.

But the Old world also gained new staple crops such as potatoes, sweet potatoes, maize, and cassava.”[1] It is highly claimed that the exchange could have contributed to the origin of capitalism in Europe. The exchange opened doors for increased trade in Europe whereby many traders acquired lots of riches, and in turn, they were able to invest more in businesses in Europe.[2]

To Indian Community

The Colombian exchange was both advantageous and disadvantageous to the Indian community. The negative impact included the spread of diseases to the Indians. A report by Boyer (2009) is quoted claiming that “from the first years of contact with the Europeans, terrible epidemics decimated Indian communities.

In the West Indies, the native population vanished within a half-century, and the disease opened the mainland for conquest as well.”[3] As the exchange introduced diseases to the Indians the population decreased and this could have made it simpler for the European community to conquer them and make them their colonies. The reduction in the number of the Indians communities can be argued to have enhanced their colonization.

The exchange had a social impact on the Indian community due to the mixing and interaction of people from different parts of the world. During the Columbus exchange intermarriage happened to bring about racial mixing. Boyer (2010) reported that “from 1500 to 1600 about 300,000 Spaniards immigrated to the new world, 90 percent of them male. A racially mixed population developed particularly in towns, Spaniards fathered numerous children with Africans or Indian mothers.”[4]

The exchange also had an impact on the population of Europe. A report by Soman (2008) best explained how the Europeans found opportunities in the Indian lands:

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The more profound effect was felt in Europe as suddenly new lands were made available for those adventurers and those seeking fortunes to venture out into. This led to more room for population growth in Europe and new lands being made available for the young European aristocrats to seek their fortunes abroad.[5]

Urbanization in Europe is believed to have been an impact of the Columbus exchange. The populations are said to have significantly increased in town due to the attraction of the trade which took place.[6]

Conclusion Columbus exchange brought about both positive and negative impact on both India and Europe. It brought about urbanization in Europe, increased the population, economic growth, and also brought about capitalism. The Indian gained in terms of economic growth due to increased trade but also were affected negatively through the infection of diseases and cultural erosion through intermarriage.

Bibliography Boyer, Sam. The Enduring Vision. New York: Cengage Learning, 2009.

Calloway, Colin. First Peoples: A Documentary Survey of American Indian History. Boston MA: Bedford/St. Martin’s, 2008.

Nunn, Nathan, and Qian, Nancy. “The Columbian Exchange.” Journal of Economic Perspectives 24(2010): 163-188. Web.

Soman, Ebey. “The Colombian Exchange, Population Growth, and the Industrial Revolution.” Socyberty, 2008. Web.

We will write a custom Essay on Colombian Exchange specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Footnotes Nunn Nathan and Qian Nancy “The Columbian Exchange.” Journal of Economic Perspectives 24(2010): 163-188.

Calloway Colin, First Peoples: A Documentary Survey of American Indian History, (Boston MA: Bedford/St. Martin’s, 2008).

Boyer Sam, The Enduring Vision (New York: Cengage Learning, 2009), 29.

Ibid.

Soman Ebey, “The Colombian Exchange, Population Growth, and the Industrial Revolution.” Socyberty, 2008.

Soman Ebey, “The Colombian Exchange, Population Growth, and the Industrial Revolution.” Socyberty, 2008.

[supanova_question]

Rod Sanford: Traditional martial Arts Essay (Article) custom essay help

Rod is a family man with a sense of community involvement; he owns and operates a very successful martial arts school at Soquel community. His son Shawn who has 22 years experience in the business is the manager while his daughter teaches and also works in the office.

His wife teaches police tactics and Suzie the office manager has the huge task of holding the school together. Their students usually aged 4 years old and above are taught four types of martial arts; shorinji-ryu karate, ancient weaponry, aihi jutsu, and tai chi chuan. The school also has a program suitable to families who wish to train together. Rod’s philosophy of teaching is based on respect which involve treating other peoples with dignity and respect.

Rod’s idea is to teach children character development and ethical behavior because parents are usually busy with work; he therefore feels his school is taking the role of helping students in benefitting the society by teaching manners, respect and character development. He has a staff of 8 instructors who teaches the students on a range of topics which include; school safety, street safety, self defense and character development.

The lessons are very organized and professional which has made his school very popular among the children and the public in general. When speaking with Rod, he said martial art is not so much about the fighting but keeping away from confrontation by not fighting. His advice is “don’t lash out if you get angry, pull your fists back”. To him martial arts skills are necessary because they impart valuable skills such as confidence, self discipline and self control.

Perhaps, it is because of these values that have made Sanford to erect the five Japanese characters within the school which represents respect, courtesy, honesty, morality and self lessons. These are the constant themes being taught in the “dojo” which he constantly reminds the students. So where did it all start? Rod Sanford started his training in Judo in Watsonville where his family grew avocado trees and raised cattle.

He then started training with Richard Kim and in 1967 he started teaching martial arts at Santa Cruz Parks. At the time he was a Sergeant with the Police department which is a tie that he still keeps to this day by occasionally teaching police tactics. It is during that time that Rod finally realized that his heart was not so much on being the sheriff he was and instead wanted to teach more and the idea of a martial arts school was borne.

In 2001 shortly after Kim’s death, Sanford joined hands with some of Kim O’Sensi former students in order to continue the work that O’Sensi had started through a non-govermental body.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The foundation was named Zen Bei Butoku which had the mandate to teach and preserve the martial arts ideals that was originally taught by O’Sensi. Its mission is to advance the study of traditional karate and thereby make the world a better place through teaching of martial arts values and principles. When I ask him what are the biggest challenges that he faces in martial arts, Rod says its lack of professionalism, adequate funds and society attitude towards martial arts.

In 2010, Rod and his martial arts school were honored by an award; the Community All-Star Hero award was given in his appreciation to his contribution towards the society.

He tells me that his future plans are now starting up self defense seminars that are open to the general public and not only the children. In a world full of evil greed and selfishness it’s often hard to find someone to crown as a hero but it definitely is not impossible to tell that Rod Stanford is one such man. When I asked him at the end of the interview if he was finally content in teaching martial arts, he pauses with a distant gaze and tells me this is “where his heart is”.

[supanova_question]

Life of Pocahontas Research Paper best college essay help: best college essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

The Child Pocahontas

Her Marriage to John Rolfe

The Significance of Her Marriage

The Role Pocahontas Played on Peace Issues

Conclusion

Bibliography

Footnotes

Introduction This essay discusses the life of Pocahontas, mainly the contributions she made in creating a good relationship between her nation and that of the Englishmen who came from Scandinavia as colonists. Pocahontas was a daughter to a Powhatan paramount chief; it is claimed that she was very close to her father. Though her father had other children, Pocahontas was his favorite child, something that was so clear to everyone in his kingdom.

Pocahontas is remembered in the Indian American history due to the impact she made in the relationship between the Powhatans and the Englishmen. She was later married to John Smith, an Englishman, a marriage that was symbolic and marked a permanent peaceful relationship between the Indians and the Englishmen. She was brought up in a cultural setting whereby every aspect of life was greatly inclined towards the cultural traditions and values.

The Child Pocahontas Pocahontas was a daughter to an Indian chief, Mamanatowic, who was the greatest chief of all Pewhatan towns. Her formal name was Amonute and she was the father’s favorite daughter[1]. The love between Pocahontas and her father was a combination of filial and spiritual love that extended beyond the two of them to the people her father was serving. This father- daughter relationship was so strong to the extent of being easily noticed by the English colonists when they arrived in Powhatan.[2]

It should be noted that Pocahontas had step brothers and sisters. The strong bond between Pocahontas and her father is said to have resulted from the fact that her mother had died while giving birth to her. Pocahontas’ mother was the chief’s first wife, a wife he married out of love and his own choice but not due to other reasons as the cultural traditions allowed.

When his first wife died, the chief was greatly grieved and devastated but finally found a spiritual connection of his wife in Pocahontas[3]. Since her childhood, her father had great love for his daughter and did everything he could to protect her. This love reciprocated when Pocahontas loved her father equally such that nothing came between her and the love she had for her father.

Her Marriage to John Rolfe She is greatly remembered in the American history because of the significant contribution she made towards assisting the colonial settlers in Jamestown. This was brought about by a meeting that took place between her and John smith in 1607.

These two people originated from two very different tribes, with different cultures and languages, and a different view of the world which made understanding each other close to impossible[4]. Their encounter brought about bonds of peace in their two nations which had lived in chaos for a long time; this was triggered by her conversion to Christianity and marriage to John Rolfe.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The relationship between Pocahontas and John Rolfe is said to have started when a small group of English settlers came to James town. This relationship helped shape the American history in that it was the beginning of cooperation between Powhatan people and the Englishmen which led to a successful foundation of Virginia and later creation of a new nation[5].

This relationship led to Princess Pocahontas saving Jamestown from colonization. She would occasionally intervene on behalf of the colonists whenever differences arose between them and her tribesmen. She also travelled to the court of James as an American Indian representative and gave assistance to the Englishmen and in the process taught them on the reality of the existence of Powhatan.

There was a time Pocahontas was held hostage in Henrico. It was during this period that she became acquainted to her husband to be John Rolfe. John Rolfe was a twenty eight years old gentleman who had lost his wife earlier; by the time they first met Pocahontas was eighteen years old. John Rolfe was an Englishman but his family had departed from England to Scandinavia long before the arrival of the other Englishmen.

He had won great respect both in Scandinavia and in Norfolk, his home country. John was a handsome man, whose height was above average. John had inherited gray eyes and short nose from the family he descended from. He was a graduate of Cambridge University and a grandson to Eustace who had made a significant contribution to the building of ships that defeated the Spanish Armada[6].

John Rolfe was a survivor of a ship wreck in Bermuda and arrived in Virginia in 1610. His immigration to Virginia was due to a desire he had to venture into tobacco business; he had plans to build a tobacco industry among the Indian Americans. He noted that he could only obtain tobacco from the Indians or cultivate it since it never grew naturally in the new world. He started by cultivating various kinds of tobacco in order to establish the best variety and by 1613, he was shipping over a tone of tobacco to the English market.[7]

Ever since the first encounter between Pocahontas and John Rolfe, they made it a habit to meet regularly in church, at Mr. Whitaker’s home or in the tobacco plantations where John would demonstrate to her methods of growing tobacco. As they continued meeting, Pocahontas revealed to John Rolfe the possibility of her adopting the English lifestyle as well as conforming to Christianity.

It was at this juncture that the widower started conceptualizing the idea of a life together with Pocahontas through marriage. Just before Pocahontas transformed to Christianity and joined the Church of England, his fiancée composed a long letter to Sir Thomas Dale to request the approval of the English union in their marriage endeavor since he was aware that such a scenario would have attracted negative attention.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Life of Pocahontas specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In the letter, Rolfe expressed his earnest desire to marry Pocahontas and also revealed part of her lifestyle through her young age up to her adulthood. Negotiations were also made with the Powhatan community in order to avoid instances of new hostilities.

Pocahontas and John Rolfe were joined in a holy matrimony on the morning of 5th April, 1614 by Mr. Bucke, who was the senior minister of the church of Virginia church in the company of Rolfe’s close friend. This event took place at a small wild flower decorated church in Jamestown. Among the invited guests were Pocahontas’ uncle Opitchapan who gave her away, her two brothers who acted as Powhatan’s representatives and other guests who were invited to the church.

However, her father had refused to attend the ceremony but he sent her a gift. After Pocahontas and John Rolfe were declared a husband and wife, they went to live in a house at the shore of James River which was given to them as a gift by the Powhatan. This house was located between Henrico and Bermuda Hundred and they named it Varina, a named they had derived from a tobacco variety that John had imported from Spain[8].

The Significance of Her Marriage This marriage symbolized a lasting union between the Englishmen and the Powhatans as it was evident from the commitments shown by Whitaker and Dale shortly after the marriage[9].

Whitaker wrote to his cousin in London testifying how Dale had contributed to the establishment of peace between the two nations. On the other hand, Dale wrote to the Bishop of London John King, explaining his hope upon this marriage and the impact it had upon the two nations.

Pocahontas belonged to the Mattaponi tribe of the Indian American. This was the tribe that was referred to as the tribe of the Powhatan people. The cultural traditions of this tribe gave a clear distinction between childhood and adulthood, where by Pocahontas was not an exception[10].

The distinction was laid down depending on the physical appearance as well as the kind of behaviors that were permitted between the children and the adults. The physical appearance was dependent on the dressing code and the hairstyle; children would be seen walking without clothes and shoes and also their hair was only cut when crossing over from childhood to adulthood. Also, children would not be allowed to take part in some cultural events.

Though Pocahontas was his father’s favorite daughter, she was not exempted from the cultural traditions that were expected of the Mattaponi tribe. Actually, children from the noble people such as the great chief of Powhatan, were expected to be brought up under high supervision and training in order to be correctly disciplined.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Life of Pocahontas by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The same case applied to the rest of the children of Powhatan where they were protected all the time from the possibility of any kind of harm. Pocahontas received even more security due to her favored relationship with her father.[11]

In other cultural traditions of the people of Powhatan, traditional leaders would marry maidens as a way of strengthening relations among communities. These marriages were alliance marriages but not love or choice marriages whereby a woman would be requested by his tribe to be married by a paramount chief.

However, no woman was forced to marriage and though it rarely happened, a woman would decline the offer once in a while. Incase such a case happened, the position would be quickly filled by another woman who would be willing to be involved in the alliance marriage. This culture shaped Pocahontas to a respectable person who could be listened to by the natives as well as settlers during peace negotiations as well as her marriage with John, who was respected both at home and in Powhatan.

The Role Pocahontas Played on Peace Issues Pocahontas’ contributions towards the welfare of the two nations were quite significant especially after the marriage. However, her efforts are seen right from the arrival of the Englishmen in Powhatan. It is recorded that she fed some colonists who had ill motives and after being taken care of they are said to have changed their minds.

She would occasionally intervene on behalf of the colonists whenever differences arose between them and her tribesmen. She also travelled to the court of James as an American Indian representative to help the Englishmen understand the culture of the Powhatans.

The efforts of Pocahontas had a great impact on the relationship between the Indian Americans and the English settlers of Jamestown. They saved the town from the ill motives of the English colonialists and brought about a peaceful relationship that is remembered in the American history. Her marriage was considered a symbol of a lasting relationship between the Indian Americans and the Englishmen. Throughout her life, Pocahontas was a symbolic lady[12].

Conclusion The story of Pocahontas is mainly remembered in the history of the Indian Americans as a love story that ended up in binding up two very different nations that could have otherwise lived in hostility. This is because one nation had come to colonize the other thus their relation began in a soar way but Princess Pocahontas came in to save the situation.

She was brought up under the watch of the cultural traditions and she later on met her husband to be John Rolfe. Throughout her life, Pocahontas made significant contributions to unite the Englishmen and her people.

Bibliography Bruchac, Joseph. Pocahontas. Florida, Houghton: Cengage, 2005.

Calloway, Colin. First Peoples: A Documentary Survey of American Indian History. Boston, MA: Bedford/St. Martin’s, 2008.

Custalow, Linwood

[supanova_question]

New York Times Company Overview Research Paper essay help site:edu

Company Overview The New York Times Company (NYT), formed on 1896, is a diversified media company that has stake in newspaper, Internet business, paper mills, and others (NYT, 2010). In 14 January 1969, NYT’s stock was first listed on American Stock Exchange (NYT, 2011).

Throughout the 1980 to 2010 NYT expanded aggressively through series of mergers and acquisitions a few prominent of which are 2002 investment in Discovery Times Channel, 1991 acquisition of International Herald Tribune, 1981 acquisition of New York Time Daily Cable TV, acquisition of Times Daily, Daily World, The Messenger, etc. in 1982, and many others. The Boston Globe was launched on 30 October 1995. More recently in 2006, it acquired Baseline Studio System and Calorie-Count.com.

In 2007, NYT formed a strategic alliance with Monster Worldwide for recruitment advertisements and acquired ConsumerSearch.com and UCompareHealthCare.com. Therefore, the company has undergone a series of changes within its businesses and strategy as it shifted its focus from the more print oriented media business to Internet based media as it started acquiring more of the .com companies with the advent of twenty-first century.

Business Overview NYT is a diversified media company that has operated in the Unites States of America. In 2009, the revenue of the company was $2.4 billion. Broadly, it has two operating segments – News Media and the About Group (Yahoo Finance, 2011).

The Media segment of the business has New York Times Media Group, Regional Media Groups, and New England Media Groups (Yahoo Finance, 2011; NYT, 2011). The New York Times Media Group comprises of the New York Times (a daily newspaper), International Herald Tribune (a daily newspaper), and NYTimes.com.

The other areas of business under the group are Digital Archives Distribution, New York Times Index, and New York Times News Service Division. The New York Times New Service transmits photographs and news articles for The Times, the Globe, and other newspaper publications. It also delivers content for Epsilen, LLC, etc which are websites that provide education solutions.

It also distributes content for social networking websites, mobile applications, digital platforms, and owns the Baseline StudioSystem, which is a website that provides database and research services to its subscribers (Yahoo Finance, 2011). The Regional Media Groups consists of 14 regional newspapers being printed and distributed under its wing (Yahoo Finance, 2011).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It operates in the state of Alabama, California, Florida, Louisiana, North Carolina, and South Carolina. The New England Media Group operates the Boston Globe (a daily newspaper) and Boston.com (Yahoo Finance, 2011) and it has one newspaper under its wing i.e. the Herald Tribune (NYT, 2011). Figure 1 presents a more elaborate description of the business segments of NYT.

The About groups of the company operates other segments like the online business of the company that includes UCompareHealth.com, ConsumerSearch.com and CalorieCount.about.com, etc. other than these the company also holds stake in Canadian newsprint company, Metro Boston LLC that publishes daily newspaper, New England Sports Network, etc. (Yahoo Finance, 2011).

Figure 1: Business Segment of New York Times Company

The News Media Group Segment’s revenue is derived mostly from advertisements in newspapers and other online media (NYT, 2010). In 2010, the overall revenue of company was $2.39 billion (Yahoo Finance, 2011). The quarterly revenue fell by 2.9 percent in 2010 (Yahoo Finance, 2011).

There was a gross profit margin of $1.42 billion (Yahoo Finance, 2011). The profit margin of the company was 4.5 percent in 2010 and operating margin was 10.72 percent (Yahoo Finance, 2011). The source of revenue of the company has been dramatically diversified as compared to the 2005.

In 2005 the revenue earned was mostly from the print advertisements and circulation that comprised of 61 and 27 percent of the revenue respectively. However, that of digital advertisement was just 5 percent. In 2010, the share of print advertisement and circulation in revenue fell to 39 and 40 percent while that of digital advertisement increased to 14 percent (NYT, 2010).

There was an increase in digital revenue as a percentage of total revenue that increased from 12 percent in 2008 to 14 percent in 2009 to 16 percent in 2010 (NYT, 2010).

We will write a custom Research Paper on New York Times Company Overview specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More From the above overview, it is clear that the NYT belongs to the newspaper publishing services industry. the performance of NYT as compared to the industry is it ranks 71 in the industry (Yahoo Finance, 2011). The main competitors of NYT are Gannett Co. Inc. (GCI), News Corp. (NWS), and Washington Post Company (WPO).

As compared to its competitors, the revenue earned by NYT in 2010 is much less than that of GCI that is at $5.44 billion, NWS at $33.08 billion and WPO at $4.9 billion (Yahoo Finance, 2011). The number of employees working with NYT is 3,222 (NYT, 2010), and that with NWS is 51,000 and WPO is 21,500 (Yahoo Finance, 2011). The net income of NYT therefore is much less than its competitors that were $107.69 million in 2010 (Yahoo Finance, 2011).

NYT is headquartered in Midtown Manhattan in New York City. The main strategies followed by the company are to diversify its revenue with increased focused on online and digital business segment. It also aims to increase and leverage the strength of the New York Times brand and increase profitability of the circulation revenue. Further, the company aims at increasing their performance on cost and strengthens the core business areas of the company. (NYT, 2011)

Figure 2 shows the performance of the NYT’s stocks in the financial market in 1986 through 2010. The stock prices increased throughout the 1990s. it peaked in 2004. Since 2005, there has been a fall in the prices of the stock. The figure clearly shows that the prices of the company stock increased significantly in May 2010 after which it fell considerably. The stock prices hit rock bottom in 2009 due to the recession.

Figure 2: Stock Prices of NYT, source Yahoo! Finance

The New York Times is one of the leading media companies of the US. Though compared to its competitors it lacks the scale and revenue of the giants, still it is competitive to them in terms of gross and operating margin. The company has not been performing too well due to its declining stock prices since 2005.

That is why in 2009 when the stock prices fell to the maximum limit, the company adopted a strategy to diversify and therefore concentrated more on the digital revenue than on print-based revenue. This strategy reaped some success as indicated through the increasing stock prices.

References NYT. (2011). About the Company. Web.

Not sure if you can write a paper on New York Times Company Overview by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More NYT. (2010). Annual Report 2009. Web.

NYT. (2010, December 7). UBS 38th Annual Global Media and Communications Conference. Web.

Yahoo Finance. (2011, February 14). The New York Times Company (NYT). Web.

[supanova_question]

Change of death attitude from traditional to modern way Reflective Essay essay help

Death is part of life; it is inevitable. The perception held by modern societies differs from traditional one. Attitude toward death differs among cultures. Culture is dynamic; people’s views, attitude and belief change with time. People’s culture determines their attitude towards social and natural occurrences.

Traditionally, death was seen as end of life of the deceased whereas in modern society death is taken as a transition period from life on earth to life after death. Traditionally, the rate of death was higher than it is in modern life, people had become “used to” death, and it was seen as part of collective destiny of the species.

Through it was treated dispassionately; it was a ritual rather than a period of sorrow and tears. In modern life, proper medication and improved lifestyle have reduced death rate; however, at one particular time everybody will have to die. When a person dies, he is given prestigious ceremony in the name of “last respect”; he should be treated decently. Although people have the sorrow and feeling of loss, they are consoled by the belief that death is not the end of life but a promotion to another glory.

Which way seems better Modern attitude, belief and perception of death is better than the traditional method; possible efforts are undertaken in the efforts of safeguarding life, they include proper medication. After death, the body is taken to a mortuary where a postmortem operation is conducted to establish the reason for the death.

Finally, the person is given a decent burial. Modern perception of death has more respect to humanity that the traditional system. In old days, a number of countries had death penalties as part of their punishments while in modern days there are high numbers of advocates against the deals (Quadagno, 2011).

My religion I am a Christian of Catholic faith; in my culture, there have been changes in perception about death. Traditionally death was feared; people could mourn for a number of days and talked about it in low tones. Currently, there has been the acceptance of death as part of life. When a member of the society dies, family members and neighbors mourn for the death for a lesser period than in the traditional system, they console the family of the deceased. In the community, life is holy; it should be respected and protected.

Mourning ceremonies take place at the home of the deceased or at a family member’s close to the deceased. In cases where the person was a church member, there are mass services in the home of the deceased with the aim of spreading the gospel to the people.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Members of the society consoling family members of the deceased cater for burial expenses; the culture expects that neighbors give financial aid, labor and foodstuffs. When burying the deceased, it is a ceremony with rituals taking place to cleanse and give a decent burial and console the family members of the deceased.

When a family member becomes sick, efforts are taken to ensure that proper medication has been given; the move is in the effort of saving life. When death occurs, the body of the deceased is preserved at a mortuary affordable by the family/ community that the deceased comes from. Mourners, friends and relatives of the deceased meet mortuary charges.

References Quadagno, J. S. (2011). Aging and the life course: an introduction to social gerontology. New York: McGraw-Hill.

[supanova_question]

Punishment from the Crime Committed Perspective Research Paper a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

Introduction History

Prior to the 1700s all through the 1800s implementation of constitutional governments in Western Europe, penalties were administered arbitrarily, based on the impulses of local nobles and monarch to whom they confer the power to administer punishment.

Therefore very little balanced categories of penalties was applied, such that capital punishment was applicable for any crime, ranging from extreme treason and murder to averagely minor theft; as embedded in a certain adage “one might just as well be hanged for a sheep as a lamb” (Hudson, 1996, p. 19).

Definition

As punishment is term used to signify anything painful; for instance a “punishing exercise program ’’ or a “punishing work schedule .’’ punishment is also used in the context of teachers or parents disciplining a child. Nevertheless, in this paper I will examine punishment from the perspective of a crime committed.

According to Flew (1954 cited in Bean 1981, p. 5) punishment from the perspective of a sanction administered for a criminal offense, comprise of five elements including:

It has to inflict an unpleasantness to the victim;

It has to be imposed for a genuine or supposed offense;

It has to be imposed on a genuine or supposed offender;

It has to be the action of personal agencies but not a natural outcome of an offensive action;

It has to be imposed by an institution or authority whose laws has been violated.

Any act outside this requirement disqualifies the act from being a punishment and it essentially pass as a hostile act. Correspondingly, a direct act by an individual without any special power does not appropriately qualify as a punishment, but rather as a hostility or retaliation.

Forms of punishment A swing in penalty theory has occurred over a period of time and this implicates a change in the rationale of punishment because of range of reasons such as social campaigns, public policy, and politics. Subsequently, the initial concern on deterrence as the major justification for punishment paved way to a consideration on rehabilitation and reform. Consequently, this led to a refocus to punishment determined by a perception of just desert and retribution.

Effects of Deterrence

Individuals are essentially deterred from committing an offense when they have an aversion to the likely outcomes of such actions. Although penologists consider penalties as indeed a deterrent, it is challenging to establish whether the mode of punishment or its severity determines whether a specific penalty is efficient.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Various questions have been posed concerning the moral credibility of deterrence. These critiques argue that this mode of punishment is impractical by virtue of being infeasible, and when deterrence verdicts are not helpful, punishment from deterrence is morally improper (Walker, 1991).

To utilitarian theorist including Bentham, the rationale behind a punishment is that the harm it impedes exceeds the harm imposed on the criminal by punishing (Hudson, 1996). Based on this viewpoint, unless penalty deters more crime, it basically augments the entirety of human suffering.

Alternatively, utilitarian justify punishment by considering the associated benefits or outcomes. In this argument, utilitarian philosophy regards only the optimistic and the pessimistic repercussions resulting from an act as morally important (Ten 1987).

Based on study by Beylevel (1979, cited in Hudson 1996, p. 23) there is no scientific basis predicting the effects of an overall deterrence policy that excludes an impractical disruption of human privileges, will impact positively on the crime prevalence. Nevertheless, it has been proven in certain circumstances that specific legal sanctions have accomplished deterrent outcomes.

Such outcomes are not, nevertheless, cannot be projected outside the circumstances that were analyzed. With the current level of intelligence, executing an official deterrence policy can be denoted to a political resolution to pacify public outlook.

Retribution

Retribution is a perception that upholds punishment on the basis that it serves the offender right. Systems of retribution have existed since time immemorial, with the popular Biblical lex talionis, such as “an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, and life for a life” (Hudson 1996: 38).

Rubtributionist suppose a moral connection between punishment and offense, and view penalty as matter of accountability (Bean 1981). Retribution is society based, in the sense that the society develops a set of laws which the retributivist must accept regardless of what they may be.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Punishment from the Crime Committed Perspective specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Various explanations have been proposed to support retribution, such as the impression that is more or less a payment of debt on the side of the offender to the society (Walker 1991). Further, he observes that aforementioned notion perhaps confuses the society and the offended on the grounds that offenders are not perceived as accountable for compensation of the victims; in fact if at all the society is resituated, it is because of violation of its peace.

Censure which is another component of retribution means holding a person accountable for their actions and entails communicating to the perpetrator that they deliberately harmed a person and the society disapprove such misconduct (Hirsch 1994). The society expects the offender to show remorse or concern to the victim. In addition, the censure sanction via criminal law offers third parties the rationale for avoiding offense; deterrent consequence.

Theorist like Duff (cited in Walker, 1991), appreciate the benefit of punishment from the perspective of the offender, wherein it restores him or her to the society just like the way penance do the church communion.

Another philosopher called Nozick (cited in walker 1991, p. 81) argues that punishment is communication from those who are presumed morally upright to a person whose conduct express some elements of improper and non-normative standards. Rules, as a replica of transactions concerning promises, develop system of normative actions, such as “penalizing rules” which define the measures to be undertaken against the violators of the se rules (Garfinkel in Walker 1991: 84–85).

Rehabilitation

Rehabilitation involves analysis of the criminal and the offense, alongside consideration of the offender’s social background and the penalty. In addition, rehabilitation theories recognizes the chances of additional challenges arising during the verdict or treatment of the criminal , which may be related with the crime and which may necessitate the offender to undergo certain treatment or be confined for a period of time (Bean 1981).

According to Ten (1987), utilitarian theories argues that penalty should rehabilitative or reformative impact on the criminal. The criminal is regarded reformed since the outcome of the punishment involves a transformation in the offender’s principles such he or she desist from committing more offenses, having realized depth of its inappropriateness.

Such transformation can be isolated from basically refraining from committing offenses because of fear of its consequences; to imply deterrence and not rehabilitation or reformation by punishment.

Supporters of rehabilitation in the context of punishment claim that punishment should be adjusted to meet the offender’s needs instead of corresponding to the crime.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Punishment from the Crime Committed Perspective by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More This notion is based on believe that criminals should be rehabilitated so that they don’t repeat the crime, and the society should be held accountable for the treatment of the offender. Rehabilitation theory considers offense as the indicator of a social problem and views the goal of rehabilitation as resolving the problem. Essentially, the rehabilitative viewpoint refutes any relation between punishment and guilt (Bean, 1981).

Conclusion Although punishment may be aimed at compensating the victim of an offense, some crimes cannot be completely settled. In addition, punishment sometimes may not guarantee that the offender cannot turn back to crime. This indicates that further studies should be conducted to develop more efficient system of punishment to help curb down crime rates and achieve full compensation for all offenses.

Reference List Bean, P. 1981. Punishment: A Philosophical and Criminological Inquiry. Oxford, England: Martin Robertson.

Hudson, B. 1996. Understanding Justice: An Introduction to Ideas, Perspectives and Controversies in Modern Penal Theory.

Ten, C. L. 1987. Crime, Guilt, and Punishment: A Philosophical Introduction. Oxford, England: Clarendon Press.

Andrew von Hirsch, A. 1994. “Censure and Proportionality.” Pp. 112–132 in A Reader on Punishment, edited by Antony Duff and David Garland. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Walker, N. 1991. Why Punish? Oxford: Oxford University Press.

[supanova_question]

Spirituality and Psychotherapy Definition Essay best essay help

Introduction Spirituality refers to religious attitudes, experimental dimensions, existential well-being, mystical beliefs and other practices of religious inclination. This definition seems to be based on the physical phenomena as opposed to the metaphysical one. This is largely due to the use of scientific methods in trying to pursue the goal of the study.

More often than not, spirituality refers to a denominational view, it also refers to tradition of thought that spun across cultures and ages which postulates that there is a part of the human person that is eternal, imperishable and that goes beyond the individual realm of consciousness (Walachi 237).

Various religions all over the world have a different aspect of spirituality. Of importance is the individual survival of death among the Christians and Islam. The Hindu lay stress on the super individual permanence of the spirit and believes in the one-ness of the human beings.

The issue of spiritualism has forever received opposition with classical materialists arguing that only matter exists and that anything else beyond matter doesn’t exist and is only illusion. They (classical materialists) do not believe that spiritualism can exist beyond consciousness. Modern versions of classical materialism don’t completely relegate the mind and spiritualism to an illusory realm (Walachi 239).

Spirituality in the Islamic Context The Muslim embraces spiritualism greatly and will go into greater heights to prove this. As young Muslim boys grow and mature, they are taught to how to lender a hand to a needy brother and to participate in public service which inspire solidarity. It is believed that individuals have a role in determining their fate. Eternal life is only guaranteed if an individual is able to surpass all the meaninglessness and the absurdity of the life we live here on earth.

A young Muslim is taught to be kind and avoid cruelty to fellow Muslims. Islam has strict laws regarding participation in social work which is motivated by spiritualism (Hall 172). Muslims practice significant elements of life which include making peace, maintaining purity, being obedient and submitting to the will of Allah. These core beliefs are strictly imparted into young Muslim boys as they grow up and help form the spiritual men they become upon maturity.

It is only through submission to the will of the Allah, obeying his will and being good to others that a Muslim is guaranteed peace and an everlasting purity. This drives the spirituality with which almost every aspect of a Muslims life is tied with. According to Islam, a spirit means a breadth, courage, vigour or even life itself.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Spirit is in close association with life and is defined to mean a vital principle that gives life to the physical organism. Spirituality in respect to this write up refers to the humankind search for a purpose and meaning in life. However, it should be clear that spiritualism is not synonymous with religion and does not pertain to the presence of a supernatural Being. Numerous definitions for spirituality do exist and it is hard to exhaust all of them (Hall 176).

Concepts of Spirituality Spirituality exists outside the scientific domain making it to be mistaken delusional. However, its dimensional characteristics and the influence of culture may affect the way the body functions thus making it considerably important in clinical practice.

Because religious beliefs are intimately tied to spirituality, they can avail challenges to psychiatrics and other practitioners who may wish to recognize whether a certain belief is delusional or normal. Spiritualism may thus be delusional or normal depending on various religious beliefs (Pierre 173).

This differing extremes present challenges especially where the religious stances between the patient and the psychiatrics diverge. It becomes difficult to sit with patients whose

Religious beliefs have to a large extent been used in handling of patients suffering from schizophrenia and other psychotic symptoms. Certain definitions of psychotic terms tended to brand religious belief as symptomatic of mental disease, these definitions have since been replaced with more neutral terms.

At times, spirituality may become delusional especially when it is based on an incorrect assumption about a given reality. The belief is abnormal in that no other members of the group share in this false perception. However, such behaviour only is regarded delusion if its judgment is so incorrect as to lack credibility. Spirituality sometimes involves philosophical and supernatural aspects that are normally outside scientific view.

These supernatural and philosophical aspects of spirituality may aim at examining the nature of God and the extent to which He affects and influences human existent, his soul, the life in the hereafter and codes of behaviour. It is thus clear that such spiritual or religious beliefs appear delusional because of their supernatural content and being unscientific (Pierre 174).

We will write a custom Essay on Spirituality and Psychotherapy specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Mind-Body Problem The mind-body debate has been there since the Aristotelian time and before. The Aristotelian concept of the soul articulated that both the mind and the soul were all necessary as they acted together to form a functional unit (Walachi 215).

Plato had also sought to understand the soul and defined it as the active intellect that was possible to separate and that was actually separate. In modern times, the mind matter anomalies have presented a new aspect of the problem that need to be reconsidered. The mind-body problem has two different aspects:

The first aspect is the traditional mind-body problem which is addressed by questions such as: can the characteristics of our experience of ‘mind’ be condensed to some tangible aspects like patterned neuronal-discharges? How about our consciousness, is the brain alone responsible for it or there are some additional entities that too influence personal consciousness? These questions and others aim at trying to understand consciousness.

Part two of this mind-body problem is the question of transpersonal consciousness which disguises itself as a dualist position. Question arising from this dualist position is whether consciousness is restricted and demoted in the body or it is able to reach further out. Can consciousness represent mental states of other conscious beings meaning that it can go beyond the visible boundaries of its confinement?

Can the mind be influenced by other people’s past mental and even physical states other than by the contemporary means of acquiring knowledge through learning, reading or hearing and therefore meaning that the mind can wander into the past or into the future? Could the soul survive in other mind-body combination beyond what we know and could this form of association survive personal death?

From the above discussion, I understand the mind-body problem as a problem focusing on how consciousness which is also connected to the brain relates to its body. My understanding of this problem further stretches to the search for the meaning on whether consciousness could go beyond body-brain consciousness attachment. This problem further seeks to address whether a soul-like being can survive the common death while in a certain form (walachi 217).

Romance book ‘Gone with the wind’ by Margret Mitchell Scarlet O Hara is represented as a young beautiful girls mooning over a Smart guy called Ashley Wilkes. Ashley on the other hand has his heart another lady called Melanie whom he married.

Melanie is depicted as a sensitive soul that portrays one of the most pure emotions humanity may have. What disturbs scarlet in this novel is how an ordinary looking woman like Melanie could trounce and go with her dream man. In retaliation, scarlet marries Melanie’s brother-Charles out of anger and madness. This plan enabled her stay close to her man (Mitchell 7).

In another angle, the book depicted the civil war that led to the freedom of the blacks from their white masters. This brought in a new state of equilibrium in which both the former masters and the slave became equals. A new order set in with increasing competition for survival (Mitchell 14). Although many people excelled during this revolution, Captain Rhett Butler was the true hero of the story as he become fabulously rich.

Rhett admired and appreciated scarlet’s never die spirit and consequently wanted her for himself (Mitchell 7). In scarlet, Rhett found a match. Scarlet looked selfish and light-hearted while Rhett too had hidden agenda as he hated the nobles the likes of Ashley and Melanie who were now becoming extinct. After Rhett convinced and married scarlet. However the two rivals’ families had attachments to the bygones and each of them worked his or her way to realize their hidden dreams.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Spirituality and Psychotherapy by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Scarlet seemed to transverse as she moved with different men in search for satisfaction and wealth. Ultimately, after Melanie died, she falls for Ashley, her childhood friend.

Scarlet is filled with unruly passions and the book portrays an infantilizing model of a feminine in which both the intimacy and trust have been undermined.

Intimacy Gone with the wind has very little instances of intimacy but this is a passionate story with scarlet placing her honour over and above her life. It is a story of unrequited love in which each individual in the novel is driven by emotion in their story of love. Each had a hidden agenda and the stories of love are wonderful.

In my understanding, intimacy is much more than sexual connotations. It spun from what is viewed as physical to social, emotional, mental and spiritual factors. I take intimacy to mean total life sharing. Intimacy goes beyond psychology and is based on deep biological need.

Sample case study An 11year old boy of an African-American origin is brought with a history of drugs and violence. The boy has had a difficult past having been sexually molested by his mother’s many boyfriends. His case is that he has become vengeful and won’t talk to a soul. This case would present a problem to me in that the boy refuses to talk to anyone and convincing him to open up may also prove difficult.

Relevance Identification Spirituality and psychotherapy are intertwined. Psychotherapy is able to offer support to both a person’s spiritual and psychological nourishment. Spirituality plays a very major role in psychotherapy. This is because a person’s spiritual coupled with therapeutic process allow the practitioner to have a different view of the client in a different and even deeper manner. This approach may also enable and allow reciprocal process (Damon 16).

The most interesting thing about psychotherapy course is the realization that at the end of the course, I will be able to gain a lot of experience and effective therapeutic skills that will enable me help people regain their normal quality life swiftly. I have has also given me skill to empower people maintain emotional health now and in the future.

To make myself a better professional practitioner, I will undertake internships or voluntary work to further develop my skills.

Book review ‘Care of the soul’ by Thomas Moore Moore’s book ‘care of the soul’ adds a lot of confusion to the already existing confusion of certain words in the American society. Such words as heart, love, truth, mind, soul and even emotion have always presented a lot of confusion in their definition. ‘Care of the soul’ definition of the term soul is an additional headache to this confusion (Moore xi).

Moore contends that the definition of the term soul is a difficult one and that it does not depend on the intellect alone but on imagination and that it lies between comprehending and oblivion (Moore 5). It is an aspect of imagination neither of the mind nor the body.

According to Moore, the soul refers to a quality of experiencing our own life (5). He sites that the soul means depth, value and the personal substance. Moore further makes use of this approach to other aspects of daily living such as creativity, money, power and love. He correctly uses stories to lay his arguments clear e.g.

Homer’s Odyssey becomes handy while when he talks about fathers. In this section, Moore’s suggestion is that we as humans should take life to be a long and tedious passage. Moore also suggests that good knowledge in history and literature is destined to make people good fathers (35). On mothers, Moore uses a Greek myth in which he advises that mothers should allow their children to get involved in risky matters so that they may get experiences of death (Moore 37).

Moore seems to have gone too far in the analysis of parenthood in the definition of soul. This in depth analysis is in the attempt to differentiate between soul and mind and intellect and imagination. In the ‘Care of the soul’, Moore uses Plato’s work, poets and works of other psychologists to espouse on this book.

Spirituality is discussed in depth in Moore’s book; he advises that an intellectual will only require summary reading to understand the nature of the human mind. According to him, he says that the soul alone calls for a deep rooted reflection, meanings and references meaning that this is largely anti-intellectual.

His description accepts the false notion that shallow elucidation of dreams and stories lacks the in depth reflection (Moore 34). Moore argues that any sacred story must contain its mystery; otherwise, the exclusion of such makes it an empty shell (239). He cites that fundamentalism only idealize and romanticize stories while in the process excluding those darker elements that portray doubt, desperation and void.

Moore however wonders why Christians won’t turn to the bible for all of these needs. The writer cites the bible where Apostle Paul asserts “By which, in reading it, you can perceive my understanding in the mystery of Christ, Which in other generations was not made known to the sons of men, as it has now been revealed to His holy apostles and prophets in spirit, That in Christ Jesus the Gentiles are fellow heirs and fellow members of the Body and fellow partakers of the promise through the gospel” (Eph. 3:4-6).

But because it is apparent that Moore is a mystery man, he seems to have a dislike for this passage, why would he want to keep mysteries? Is it for the sake of the human soul? The answer is ‘No’, Moore only wants to avoid difficult critical thinking.

Recommended Readers I would recommend this book to psychotherapists, theologians, troubled patients and psychologists who would want to get an insight into the real meaning of the soul, love, emotion, family, life money and creativity. In addition, Moore’s work would be a great read for anyone interested in the mystery of the soul and to all those who care about spirituality and would be willing to make it part of their everyday living.

Book analysis This book quite good in its principle as it is an explorative meditation based on the sacred art of soul living. Major points emerge early in the book and include:

The in depth definition of the otherwise confusing term ‘soul’. He (Moore) states that the soul rather than being a thing is a quality of experiencing life in fullness. He goes ahead to describe the soul as having depth and value and that it is related to both the heart and personal substance (Fredrick

[supanova_question]

The Animal Farm by George Orwell Essay college application essay help: college application essay help

George Orwell, the author of animal farm, was a man who believed in Socialism. He saw the working class as being mistreated by the capitalist government. He wanted a socialist economy with equality and elimination of selfish individual interest. In his book, the Animal Farm, he showed the evils of a Communist market system.

In Russia there had existed a system where a minority of rich and aristocrats owned most of the property under a dictatorial king. The poor rebelled and overthrew the capitalists in order to have a communist society that would follow the ideas of Socialism. All land and property was taken from private individuals and companies and put under the supervision of the government. Unfortunately there arose Stalin, a leader who was a dictator, pretending to practise socialism yet he was a cruel dictator.

Orwell loved socialism but did not like the Communist perception of Socialism and the way they applied the socialist model. He wrote the novel to warn the people of the dangers of Communism. At the time the novel was written Communism was spreading to Europe and the United States. In the novel animal farm, Orwell tells the story of Communism in the form of an animal fable.

There are animals which represent the poor people while the pigs and dogs represent the administrators of the leader. The pigs and dogs are given power to rule the animals by Jones who is the leader.

However these administrators are greedy for power. Through bloodshed and spread of propaganda they destroy all who rise up to complain or resist them. In Russia there were power struggles between Stalin and Trotsky. These were the chief allies of Lenin who was the leader of Russia at that time.

Stalin was shrewd, once Lenin died in 1924 he ganged up with his supporters and Trotsky had fled from Russia. He held public executions of the people who supported his competitors. All the land was owned by the Jones who controlled the economy. The animals were given anthems and rules such as all animals are equal but there are animals which are more equal than others.

The book shows the way it is human nature for people to create classes in the society which leads to oppression of the poor. The pigs and the dogs are corrupted by power. The working class are naive, uneducated and gullible and do not question the intentions of the government. In the book Orwell shows the way totalitarian governments use terror and violence to control the people. Jones overworks the animals and even takes their food.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More He beats them up and slaughters them. The pigs and dogs like their master do not hesitate to use this cruel tool of control. Jones exploits the animals for the physical labour. He also exploits the pigs and dogs though they are not aware. He uses them to scare the animals to do his bidding. Orwell through the book predicted that communism would not last long and would fail economically to achieve social equality.

At the end of animal farm the pigs have become the new oppressors. There is no liberation for the animals. Stalin became the new dictator in Russia just like the dictatorial king the poor had rebelled against. The predictions are true since in the communist nations the economy has not done well at all. In the end Europe and America fought with the Communist nations showing that a government-controlled economy was not the way.

A capitalist economy was democratic and the best model to emulate for any country. His warnings on Communism were true however adopting Socialism is not the way either. Capitalism is a good system that encourages competition and there is growth in the economy. Goods and services are produced and given efficiently. A capitalist country should only be careful to ensure there is no exploitation of the poor.

[supanova_question]

DB3-AGPA The Presidency and the Executive Branch college admission essay help: college admission essay help

Within the Discussion Board area, write 200–250 words that respond to the following questions with your thoughts, ideas, and comments. This will be the foundation for future discussions by your classmates. Be substantive and clear, and use examples to reinforce your ideas.

For this Discussion Board, please complete the following:

The presidency is the most notable elected office in the United States. The President must work with other branches of government to pass laws that fit their policy agenda. After Congress passes legislation, it is sent to the President to review. At this point, the President will sign the bill into law or veto the bill.

Access this site to review the major laws passed in the last 100 years, and then answer the following questions https://stacker.com/stories/2277/major-laws-passed-year-you-were-born?page=7 :

***** PLEASE USE 2000: Bush v. Gore********

How did this law impact your life or your community?
What would be different if the law had been vetoed?

[supanova_question]

The Significance of the Korean War Research Paper essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Events Leading up to the Korean War

Impacts of the War

Conclusion

Bibliography

Footnotes

Introduction One of the major results of the Second World War was the emergence of two world super powers; the United States of America and the Soviet Union. These two powers appeared to be pitted against each other from an ideological point of view resulting in high polarization. The United States favored communism while the Soviet Union was pro communism and aimed to spread this ideology to its spheres of influence.

The Soviet Union was keen on spreading communism while the United States was equally keen on advancing capitalism or at least curbing the spread of communism. One of the fronts on which this ideological war was fought was along the North and South Korea since North Korea was a communism sphere of influence while the south was a capitalism sphere.

However, this ideological war escalated into a fully fledged military operation making it the first major war after the Second World War. Historians agree that the Korean War had a strong influence on US policy and the international history. Bearing the huge significance of the Korean War, this paper shall conduct a concise yet informative research on the impacts of the Korean War on the US.

Events Leading up to the Korean War The Korean peninsula prior to the end of the Second World War was under the control of the Japanese. Following the defeat of the Japanese and the subsequent end of World War II in 1945, the Korean Peninsula had an opportunity to regain its full sovereignty. However, this was not to be the case.

Henneka documents that this “liberation” of the Korean Peninsula was started by the Soviet troops from the north which the American troops advanced from the South[1]. The two liberators, The US and the Soviets agreed to demarcate the Korean Peninsula at the thirty-eighth parallel line.

This demarcation was meant to be a temporal one but over time, the Korean Peninsula became a front for the rivalry between the two world powers with the North being a Soviet sphere of influence and the South being an American sphere of influence. The political influence of the two rivals (Soviets and the US) on the Korean society was monumental and Henneka states that “the two Koreas started their new life in dependence of their military and political protectors; the US and the Soviet Union”[2].

The war was sparked by the North Korea who invaded the South in 1950 with the sole goal of reunifying the two Koreas by force. Following the defeat of the Japanese, the US had taken up control of the political and administrational structures of South Korea therefore assuming the role of the hated Japanese Imperialists.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The North therefore viewed the US as an imperialist taking over from Japan and the invasion was meant to liberate the South. The Korean War was devastating to both the North and the South and it is deemed to be one of the world’s most destructive wars in terms of the proportion of the population that was affected.

Hang Shin documents that the war resulted in the decline of the South Korean population by approximately 2million and the creation of over half a million refugees[3]. The War ended in a stalemate with the North being a communist state and the South being a capital state under the protection of the US. However, the war which lasted from 1950 to 1953 had huge significances to the United States.

Impacts of the War A major impact of the war was the radical change of the United States’ perception of the communist threat. Before the war, officials in the US held mixed feelings about the Soviet Union and while some perceived them as a real danger, the Soviets were seen as weak and incapable of carrying out war.

Following the Korean War, Jervis records that the US now viewed communism as a force that was not only willing but also intent on attacking free nations so as to expand their influence[4]. The Korean War was seen as direct evidence that communism was willing to resort to armed aggression whenever it perceived that it could win the war.

The Korean War resulted in a monumental increase of the US defense budget. These increases could not have been possible without the new policies that came about as a result of the Korean conflict.

Before the Korean way, the US government faced budgetary restrictions that prevented it from enhancing its defense or even offering foreign assistance on the high levels that it wanted to. As a result of the Korean War, there was large public support for a stronger military since the communist threat was more real to the Americans and they were therefore willing to be taxed more to fund the military[5].

Daggett when talking about the costs of the Korean War for the United States notes that the US engaged in a large buildup of forces not just for the Korean war but in readiness for deployment elsewhere in the world should the need arise[6].

We will write a custom Research Paper on The Significance of the Korean War specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Before the Korean War, the US was involved in helping the war-torn European nations rebuild themselves through the European Recovery Program (commonly known as the Marshall plan) which began in 1948-1951. This plan which is still hailed as the most successful aid plan ever implemented by the US was mostly aimed at economic recovery of the European nations.

However, this plan also touched on security issues by establishing a military alliance in the form of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO). Trachtenberg notes that NATO was not militarized and it was hugely a symbol of the long-term American commitment to Europe and it aimed towards a greater degree of military integration[7].

The Korean War resulted in the militarization of NATO since the US saw the need to have a strong conventional defense force capable of countering the communist threat in Europe. Following the Korean War, the US was also keen to develop a large NATO army whose troops would come from the US and great contributions from Britain, France and German. The rearmament of Germany (which had been disarmed following the end of the Second World War) was also precipitated by the Korean War.

Before the Korean War, there was fear that any war between the West and the Communism forces would result in a Third World War. This was a scenario that was viewed as hugely undesirable and for this reason, the US went into great troubles to ensure that diplomatic means were used to quell disputes between capitalism and communism before they erupted into full scale wars.

Prior to the Korean War, the US had held the assumption that war in any part of the world against communism would be unrestrained. The Korean War showed that it was possible to take part in limited wars where the dispute was limited to conventional forces at a particular geographical position[8].

The Korean War proved that the idea of limited war could be realized without posing a threat to the world. The US was from then on more willing to engage in limited wars as is demonstrated from the Vietnam Wars.

The Korean War also resulted in deterioration in Chinese-American relationships. While the relationship between the US and China were bad even before the war, China’s entry into the Korean War in support of North Korea and her Russian allies reinforced the notion to the US that China was a hostile nation. Jervis notes that while China joined the war as a result of its own personal interests in protecting itself from the perceived aggression by the United Nations forces, the US saw China as acting under the instructions of the Soviet Union[9].

The war therefore resulted in the change of China policy since now China was seen to be on the same side as the Soviet Union. The Chinese entity in the war therefore resulted in a solidification of the perception of a Sino-Soviet bloc.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Significance of the Korean War by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The US henceforth sought to strengthen her allies in the region (South Korea and Japan) by stationing military bases in the region as well as funding military spending for the countries so as to counter the perceived threat. In addition to this, the US became visibly anti-Chinese following the Korean War since China had in the eyes of the US proven herself to be an enemy.

Another impact of the Korean War is that it resulted in the profound change of US policy by globalizing the U.S. commitment. The war led to the adoption of a belief by the US that any communist victory would greatly threaten vital American interests. The US role in Indochina where the US offered economic and military aid was as a direct result of the policy changes that resulted from the Korean War.

Jervis states that following the Korean War, the US worked under the assumption that “the whole of Southeast Asia is in danger of falling under Communist domination”[10]. While prior to the Korean War the US would have been reluctant to commit her troops and resources to reverse such a situation, the Korean War led to the preference of military intervention by the US to prevent a communist victory.

Another impact of the Korean War is that it placed North Korea as a major security risk to the Unite States. The direct attack initiated on South Korean by the North against supposed American imperialism demonstrated that North Korea was willing to undertake provocative actions against the US. This is a stance that is still held to the present day where the acquisition of nuclear warheads by the North is a major concern for the US which views Pyongyang as being willing to perpetrate acts of war from a historical view[11].

The Korean War enhanced the commitment of the US to the containment policy. The containment policy was proposed by United States diplomat George Kennan and it was primarily a policy designed to curb Soviet expansionism that seemed eminent following the end of the Second World War[12].

The containment policy was deemed necessary in light of the increasing influence of communism ideology in Eastern Europe and parts of Asia. In the cause of the Korean War, the US was tempted to endorse the rollback policy which would in essence have seen the destruction of North Koreas government and a take over by the US led UN forces.

The failure of this policy during the Korean War resulted in the US reverting back to the containment policy which was summed up by the Truman Doctrine in which the US pledged to “support free peoples who are resisting attempted subjugation by armed minorities or by outside pressures”[13].

This containment policy was hugely successful in that it kept Soviet aggression at Bay. Kang authoritatively states that the relative peace and stability on the Korean peninsula even in the face of predictions of war by many scholars has been proof that deterrence works[14].

Conclusion This paper set out to examine one of the major wars in which the US was involved in; the Korean War or 1950. The paper has proceeded to highlight the events that led to the way and gone on to examine the various impacts that the Korean War had on the United States. The consequences that the war had on US policy as well as her relationship with other countries have been articulated.

From this paper, it is clear that the Korean War had immense impacts on the United States. It is this war more than any other single factor that resulted in the significant increase in the United State’s military spending. In addition to this, the war led to the globalization of the United States commitments as it viewed any local conflict as a test of strength between itself and the Soviet Union.

Bibliography Daggett, Stephen. “Costs of Major U.S. Wars”. Congressional Research Service. 2010.

Eui Hang Shin. “Effects of the Korean War on Social Structures of the Republic of Korea”. International Journal of Korean Studies, 2001.

Henneka, Andreas. “Reflections on Korean History and its Impacts on the US-North Korean Conflict”. Journal on Science and World Affairs, Vol. 2, No. 1, 2006 19-27.

Jervis, Robert. The Impact of the Korean War on the Cold War. The Journal of Conflict Resolution, Vol. 24, No. 4 (Dec., 1980), pp. 563-592

Kang, David. International Relations Theory and the Second Korean War. International Studies Quarterly (2003) 47, 301–324

Richard Abrams, “America Transformed: Sixty Years of Revolutionary Change, 1941-2001.” (Cambridge University Press, 2006), 69.

Trachtenberg, Marc. “A Constructed Peace: The Making of the European Settlement 1945-1963”. Princeton University Press, 1999.

Watson, Cynthia. “U.S. National Security: a Reference Handbook.” ABC-CLIO, 2002.

Footnotes Andreas Henneka, “Reflections on Korean history and its impacts on the US-North Korean conflict” (Journal on Science and World Affairs, Vol. 2, No. 1, 2006), 21.

Andreas, 22.

Eui Hang Shin, “Effects of the Korean War on Social Structures of the Republic of Korea”, (International Journal of Korean Studies, 2001), 133.

Robert Jervis, “The Impact of the Korean War on the Cold War” (The Journal of Conflict Resolution, Vol. 24, No. 4 Dec., 1980), 579.

Jervis, 580.

Stephen Daggett, “Costs of Major U.S. Wars” (Congressional Research Service, 2010), 4.

Marc Trachtenberg, “A Constructed Peace: The Making of the European Settlement 1945-1963” (Princeton University Press, 1999), 120.

Jervis, 581.

Jervis, 583.

Jervis, 587.

David Kang, “International Relations Theory and the Second Korean War”, (International Studies Quarterly, 2003), 302.

Cynthia Watson, “U.S. National Security: a Reference Handbook” (ABC-CLIO, 2002), 44

Richard Abrams, “America Transformed: Sixty Years of Revolutionary Change, 1941-2001.” (Cambridge University Press, 2006), 69.

David, 302.

[supanova_question]

Budget Deficits and the Economy Research Paper custom essay help: custom essay help

Abstract A budget deficit is a situation whereby an individual or a state spends more than its income. This paper examines the factors that can cause a government to experience a budget deficit. It examines how the budget deficits will influence the economic growth in a country. It examines government trade policies, as well as how they can lead to a budget deficit in a country. There is also a discussion on the budget deficit and its effect on the economic growth in the United States.

Introduction In an economic set up, there is often an exchange of goods and services. Regardless of the economic activity that an individual carries out, s/he will have both income and expenditure. However, a time reaches when one can spend more than he can receive as an income. The same scenario can be seen in state level, where the government could spend much more money that it can generate from revenues.

A budget deficit occurs when a government has spent more than its financial savings in a given year (Economy Watch, n.d. para.1). It particularly occurs when the government has failed to accurately plan for its expenses. A careful plan will take into consideration the net income that a government has, which can be used in the national budget. This is what can prevent high rates of budget deficit.

Why high budget deficits today will reduce the economic growth rate in the future In order to understand the relationship that does occur between the budget deficit and the economic growth of a country, it is important to examine factors that are associated with each of them.

Factors that will determine the level of budget deficit recorded include revenues from taxes, the size of the government’s expenditure below which its operations can be paralyzed, and the availability of lending agencies. On the other hand, the factors that determine the economic growth rate are the investment that are made in a country by both public and private sector, the human capital that is available, as well as the government policies that have been put in place and their effectiveness.

The legislations that determine the openness of an economy for investment, as well as the other micro and macro-economic conditions prevailing in a country also affect economic growth. There is thus a relationship between the economic growth and budget deficit. How they are related is subject to arguments with a few suggesting a positive relationship.

However, budget deficit will have negative impact on the economic growth in that will affect the socio-economic conditions and the business environment in a given area. High government budget deficits will impose heavy taxes on the citizens thereby lowering their spirits of investment (Barro, 2008, p360). It will also call for the governments to cut their spending. As a result, the salaries and wages of government employees will be reduced leading to reduced incentives to work

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Higher budget deficits will prompt the governments to increase their borrowing especially from the private sector. The central banks will be forced to sell gilts and bonds to the private sector, eventually leading to an accumulation of national debts. The effect is that the tax rates in the future will be raised to meet the required expenditures. This will slow the economic growth. Besides, continued government borrowing from the private sector may lead fading away of the private sector. This is referred to as ‘crowding-out effect’.

Cumulative budget deficit results into what we term as Government Debts (Economy Watch, n.d. para.2). This will lead to an increase in the interest rates since the government has to increase their rates as a strategy to win more investors. Borrowing money by the small-scale investors will greatly be reduced in reaction to the high interest rates thereby lowering economic growth rate.

There will also be a need to review the government fiscal and monetary policies every time a country records such high deficit level. This process will be detrimental to the steady economic growth.

Reasons for high budget deficits; how they matter The possible reasons that can make a government spend more than it can produce include low rates of taxes and interest coupled with an increased expenditure. In deed, it does matter a lot to consider these factors. If a budget deficit results from low taxes rates, then it is due the greed that is shown by the “bequest-constrained individuals” who would wish that the rates were lowered without lowering the expenditures (Chen 2003, p2).

The effect is that such a debt will be carried forward to the future generation who will be forced to pay heavy taxes to settle the problems that were caused by their predecessors (Barro 2008, p361). It has also been observed that if an economic growth is expected to increase in the near future, then more of these selfish individuals emerge.

However, the chronologies of the deficits that have been experienced in different countries indicate that there is a difference between how the tax rates influence budget deficits in the developed and the developing countries. In the developing countries, it was observed that it was difficult to incorporate the spirit of democracy and the number of greedy individuals was seen to increase after an economic recession (Chen, 2003, p14).

Other factors like the wage rates and the number of those who are employed are also important in dealing with the budget deficit. If the current population has a low rate of income in terms of the wages, then it will attempt to bring forward future resources to the present state forcing the future generations to experience tax burden (Chen 2003, p16).

We will write a custom Research Paper on Budget Deficits and the Economy specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Besides, if it is increased expenditure that has led to the budget deficit, then it is important to consider why such an increase should occur when the net income is either decreasing or has remained steady.

An increase in government expenditure should be after increased total revenue has been recorded. Political instability can also be a reason that leads to financial deficit in a country, of course due to the effects it will have in developing government policies on trade. The trend that was witnessed in the United States in the 1950s to 1980s followed the wars that were experienced in the period (Executive Office if the president of United States of America, 2009, p12). Thus, these factors are important to be considered.

The role of fiscal and monetary policies in determining the level of budget deficit The fiscal and the monetary policies that are imposed by a particular government will influence the economic growth of the country. The rates of tax levied on both the imported and exported commodities and the income tax levied on the employees will determine the total revenue that the government will have.

Very low rates of taxes may lead to low revenue collection forcing the government to spend more than it can generate. This will lead to the budget deficit. On the other hand, very heavy taxes on the imported and exported products may demoralize both foreign and domestic investors in a country leading to a poor business environment in the country (Chen 2003, p20).

The economic activities through which the government generates their revenues will not be supported thereby leading to low government income. There will little money circulation in the country. The interest rates that are imposed by a country’s central bank will determine the rate of investment. If too low rates are imposed, the government through the central bank may not be able to raise the revenue that it requires.

Conversely, if the interest rates are exceptionally high, then very few investors will be encouraged to borrow from the commercial banks since the high interest rates in the central bank will b translated to these banks. Poor investment means low government revenue and since there is an optimal level of government expenditure, it may be forced to borrow from other sources. Budget deficit level will then be forced to shoot.

How the budget deficits affect the long-term economic growth and the debt that US has to contend with The budget deficit in the US has had varying trends in the past three or so decades. It was recorded at a low rate of 1 to 2 percent in the 60s and 70s. The figure increased in the 80s and was lower in the beginning of the 1990s (Barro, 2008, p435). The current situation is yet different from what was seen in the recent past.

The budget deficit in the United States rose rapidly from the figure that was recorded last year. This was caused by an increased spending following the position of the New Years holiday. The budget deficit in the month of January 2011 was recorded at $49.8 billion compared to $42.6 billion that was recorded a year before (Guidice 2011, para.2).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Budget Deficits and the Economy by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More There was an increased rate of government expenditure as compared to the gain in the total revenue that was received from the taxes and other sources leading to the increase witnessed in such budget shortfall.

The debt that a country has to contend with is affected by the kind of budget deficit that it has. There is a mathematical relationship between the debt that a government can have and the budget deficit that it can experience. The formula for the debt is given as:

D= RBt_1 Gt(r-g) – Tt

Where R= real rate of interest

Bt-1 = debt of the previous year

r= rate of interest

g= growth rate

Gt=government expenditures, and Tt= tax revenue (Economy Watch, n.d. Para. 5).

The expression Gt(r-g) –Tt defines the budget deficit in a given year. An increase in it will translate to a proportional increase in the debt depending on the debts that were recorded previously.

Besides, it has been foreseen that the deficit is set to increase this year and hit a historical figure beyond the $1.4 trillion that was recorded in 2009 (Guidice, 2011, Para. 3). In fact, it is projected to be $1.5 trillion at the end of the year. Quite a number of factors are seen to be the cause of this continued increase in budget deficit.

One important factor is the cutting down of taxes levied on the employed group. There has been a move to give emergency benefits to the jobless people as a move to narrow down the gap between the living standards of the employed and the jobless people in the US (Guidice, 2011, Para. 3).

The other factor is the agreement that was reached by the current president and the republicans who took control of the house business last year and have been in the forefront advocating for spending cuts. Unfortunately, all this moves tend to increase the government expenditure while reducing the revenue that is generated. They will definitely lower the economic growth in the States. The country will definitely be faced with higher debts to accommodate.

Conclusion A high budget deficit in a country does have an influence on the growth of an economy, and as such, it needs to be fully addressed. It will affect the investment that the country can make as well as the foreign investment that can be attracted into the country.

The kinds of policies that are adopted in an economy are the immediate determinants of the level of foreign and domestic investment that can be applied in an area. It is thus evident that the factors that lead to a country’s budget deficit are actually material in determining the ways of overcoming the financial deficit.

References Barro, R. (2008). Macroeconomics: a modern approach. OH: Cengage Learning. Web.

Chen, D. (2003). Intertemporal Excess Burden, Bequest Motives, and the Budget Deficit. Washington, D.C: World Bank publications. Web.

Economy watch. (N.d). Budget Deficit. Web.

Executive Office if the president of United States of America. (2009). Budget of the United States Government: Fiscal year 2009. Washington: U.S. Government Printing Office. Web.

Guidice, V. (2011). Budget Deficit in U.S. Rose to $49.8 Billion. Web.

[supanova_question]

Addiction Severity Index Report college admissions essay help

The addiction severity index (ASI) is a brief, approximately one hour partly structured interview that is used to analyze the vital aspects of a person’s life that may lead to drug and alcohol abuse.

The ASI was originally invented by a group of researchers in 1980 at the University of Pennsylvania’s under the leadership of Thomas McLellan at the department of Centre for the Studies of Addiction who has come to be recognized for its invention (McLellan, Cacciola and Griffith). ASI is a key initial step in development of a client’s personal profile for current or subsequent use.

In carrying out the interview the interviewer should for a split second introduce himself or herself and clearly state the purpose of the interview, be it for clinical rationale or research rationale. If it’s for research the person conducting the interview should explain to the client possible gains she or he may achieve by taking part in the research. On the other hand if it is for clinical purpose, it should be explained at the initial step to the client so that it can form the basis of understanding for both the subject and the interviewer (Fureman).

Structure of the ASI The structure encompasses seven areas that are used to gather information about the person being assessed. These areas include the following:

a) General information/demographic Section

This section helps the interviewer gather basic information about the interviewee of which most of them do not require clarification.

b) Medical Status

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It is meant to gather the medical history of the client which includes chronic physical ailments, previous hospitalization and current medication.

c) Employment/support Status

This part is concerned with personal and basic information regarding the subject such as level of income, trends in income, nature of occupation, education level and so on.

d) Drugs/alcohol Use

This section entails acquiring information regarding the use and abuse of drugs by the client both currently and previously. It also outlines the consequences of drug abuse, treatment period, period of abstinence and financial burden associated with such treatment.

e) Legal status Section.

This entails any criminal involvements by the interviewee, legal charges, convictions and detainment, or whether there are any charges the interviewee is awaiting.

We will write a custom Report on Addiction Severity Index specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More f) Family Social Status

It expounds on the intrinsic family relation problems that may be affecting the client either because he or she is in drugs or due to other reasons unrelated to drugs.

g) Psychiatric Status Section

It intends to acquire information regarding the client’s psychological and mental disorders.

Importance of ASI The use of ASI is important because of it various advantages: for instance it is vital in diagnosis of alcohol related problems.

Furthermore, it provides critical insight regarding a patient mental aspect and sheds light on how long and how often the person has used drugs. It also facilitates the process of coming up with tailor made treatment that meets the specific needs of patients.

Finally, it helps in planning for logistical and procurement activities such as distribution of drugs. Because National policies require that all clinical information pertaining to every patient be recorded for purposes of present and future references, ASI provides reliable clinical information as required by such policies (Carey).

Works Cited Carey, K. Reliability and validity of the addition severity index among outpatients with severe mental illness. Psychological Assessment. New York: T Head and Company, 1990.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Addiction Severity Index by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Fureman, B. Addiction severity index: a guide to training and supervising ASI interviews based on the past ten years. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press. 1983.

McLellan, A., Cacciola, J.

[supanova_question]

Food and Its Influence on America Research Paper college essay help near me

Table of Contents Introduction

Influence of fast food

Conclusion

Works Cited

Introduction The rate at which the American diet has changed with time is alarming such that America has turned out to be a ‘Fast Food Nation’ within a short span of time. Probably it is because everything else is happening too fast. Junk food has replaced healthy and nutritious food in many people’s life at an alarming high rate.

America is soon becoming an obese nation if immediate measures to fight fast foods will not be taken. One may wonder why the rate of fast food has gone up so fast. Surprisingly, many people find themselves in this bandwagon unconsciously, yet others make deliberate decisions. Certainly, food has influenced America in so many aspects.

Influence of fast food Many Americans nowadays eat much junk food than in time past. There is a sudden sway in diet change to fast foods yet the healthy and nutritious food is still available in the country. Among the good reasons that could make many people turn to fast foods is that they are most cheap, tasty and easily available. In almost every corner in the U.S. streets, there is a fast food restaurant. Further, this food is easy to heat and cook.

On the other hand, nutritious healthy food is not as tasty as junk food and it takes long time to cook, on top of its high cost. However, statistics from Edwards indicates, “Americans currently spend about $134 billion dollars per year on fast food more than they spend on college education, computers, software or new cars” (15). As the English people say, cheap is expensive! While many think that fast food is cheap, it costs them a lot than they would ever imagine. Many people have embraced fast food at the expense of their health.

The health of many is in danger because of what they eat. Some do it out of ignorance while others do not just care. Schlosser writes that, “Hundreds of millions of people buy fast food every day without giving it much thought, unaware of the subtle and not so subtle ramifications of their purchases” (43).

Schlosser further observes that, “They rarely consider where this food came from, how it was made, what it is doing to the community around them… “(43). Unfortunately, people careless about the source of the food they consume and the outcomes are horrifying including rise in health complications.

Health problems that did not exist in half a century ago are so rampant today. The rate at which people are becoming overweight and obese is alarming. Research shows that in every three children born in the year 2000, one will develop diabetes in their lifetime (Thomas 43).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Should the fast food intake rate remain constant or rise a degree higher, obesity will outdo smoking as the chief reason of avertable death in the U.S. Obesity is affiliated with other more dangerous conditions like “hypertension, coronary heart disease, adult onset diabetes, stroke, gall bladder disease, osteoarthritis, sleep apnea, respiratory complications, endometrial, breast, prostate and colon cancers, dyslipidemia, steatohepatitis, insulin resistance, breathlessness, asthma, hyperuricaemia, reproduction hormone abnormalities, polycystic ovarian syndrome, impaired fertility and lower back pains” (Thomas 75).

Greed and drive of the appetite makes many live in medication and suffering. It makes a lot more others lose their lives and leave still more suffering behind. The nation loses or will lose many people and others even prominent members of the society, just because of indulgence in appetite.

Apart from health, fast foods have pulled down agriculture in America in a thud. Farms are no longer farms but processing industries, and the few that remain to grow and rear natural foods and animals respectively, do not have a market. The market is for selected groups, which own multinational fast food industries like the McDonalds.

Companies that used to supply agricultural products are at verge of closure since fast food industries have taken over. As a result, even more health concerns come up. Schlosser says that these changes in food production and livestock rising increase the chances of extensive outbreaks of food-related pathogens like E.coli (45).

The conditions in which these animals live make the spread of the pathogens even easier. Cattle stand in manure reaching up to their knees before getting to the slaughterhouse. This increases the chances of infection of more cattle for they live in a more conducive environment for the pathogens’ infection. This explains the many cases of E.coli infection currently than in the past.

The economic status of many small-scale farmers is highly affected and their lives left miserable by a group of some few wealthy people. They no longer need to rear cattle for meat production in the nation since the McDonalds have their own farms that produce higher number of animals within a very short time. For instance, McDonalds farms rear chicken twice the size of a chicken fifty years ago within 49 days unlike the normal chicken that takes 3 months to develop fully.

Edwards says, “Four major meatpacking firms slaughter nearly 85% of the nation’s cattle, and the majority of the nation’s beef comes from thirteen large slaughterhouses” (17). Consequently, small-scale farmers lack market for their cattle, which have taken them so much time and effort to rear. Even if they were to find a market, the price at which they would sell them would not repay their labour, efforts and expenses in rearing them.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Food and Its Influence on America specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The fortunate farmers who happen to get business from these fast food industries have to keep their firms up to date with the most recent technological advances and machines, which are expensive and failure to this they lose their contract with these companies. Their efforts to remain updated do not pay much, as their returns in the whole process are very low.

Primarily, fast foods entice small children, who unfortunately lack strong control over their appetite and desires. If children, who are the future leaders and occupants of America, vanish at their young age and maybe leave behind another weak generation, then America does not have a future.

Edwards reports that a “typical American child sees 20,000 junk food ads a year…one out of every five American toddlers eat French fries every day” (Edwards 17). McDonald has identified the best ads strategy – children. Their loyalty to his products will not only be through their childhood but through adulthood and probably to old age, if they are lucky enough to reach that age.

The documentary, Food Inc, gives a detailed view of more effects and influence of fast foods. The workers in the industries’ animal farms are overworked and underpaid. They keep on getting sick due to poor working conditions, yet the greedy business owners do not care about them, all they are interested in is making profits. Food has made Americans to allow a select group of wealthy and powerful people to exploit many, take advantage of them, violate human rights, risk and even lose many lives.

Food has turned some industry owners to inhuman beings who violate the very essence of living. The food processing steps are among the unhealthiest, unsafe and dangerous activities in the U.S. Edwards avails that “Meatpacking is one of the most dangerous jobs in the United States…In 2001; the rate of serious injury was three times higher than that in a typical American factory” (17). Yet the people concerned do not care about the workers’ as well as the consumers’ safety.

They neglect any environmental, social and economic damages they cause and all they care about is making enormous profits at low expenses and input.

They hide and leave out the information on the contents and ingredients of the food from common citizens and so people keep on suffering while others keep on making profits. From Edwards statistics, every year, about 76 million Americans are sick from something they ate (16). With all this happening, the government is either silent about it or biased towards the food processing industries.

Fast food industries have managed to control the government’s decision-making capability. Owners of the industries or affiliations to owners are the one that work in the government as regulators. They cannot regulate their own businesses when they know that by so doing they limit their profits.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Food and Its Influence on America by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The number of these industries is so high, yet the government does not control it. Food industries have somehow managed to win the favour of the government such that they have different protective covering from other industries. It is illegal to disapprove foods from food industries, such that one woman was sued for having said she will never eat another burger!

From the documentary Super Size Me, by Spurlock, a quarter of American adults go to a fast food restaurant everyday. The food is both addictive physiologically and physically harmful. In his experiment, Spurlock ensures he eats three meals per day from McDonald’s fast food restaurant: breakfast, lunch and super. The results are weight gain of 24.5 Ibs or 11.1 kg within one month. This takes him 14 months to lose, an explanation of the increased rate of obesity and weight gain has gone so high in U.S.

In schools, junk foods have increased cases of frequent sickness, mood swings, and overweight in children on top of reduced concentration in class. Majority of the fast foods contain sugar, which is the content that entices most children. High levels and continuous intake of sugar reduces brain cells and as a result, memory and concentration levels are reduced (Thomas 79). If this does not change, then children will face even more difficulties in their academics, goals pursuit and achievements.

Conclusion It is evident that the cons of fast food in the society are way high than the pros. The negatives outweigh by far any positive such that the positives are negligible. However, it is very sad to know that many Americans have become addicted to fast foods such that even though they know the far-reaching repercussions resulting from their unhealthy behaviour, they choose not to quit.

It is the high time that Americans awoke from their sleep before a group of few corporate individuals who do not care about them but their moneymaking businesses sweep away the whole nation.

Works Cited Edwards, Steve. “Hamburger Facts to Chew on.” Health News, U.S.A: University of Kentucky Press, 2006.

Food, Inc. Dir. Kenner Robert. Magnolia Pictures. 2009. Film.

Schlosser, Eric. Fast Food Nation: The Dark Side of the All-American Meal. New York: Houghton Mifflin Co., 2001.

Super Size Me. Dir. Spurlock Morgan. Samuel Goldwyn Films, 2004. Film.

Thomas, Nelson. “Effects of Fast Food Branding on Young Children’s Taste Preferences”. Arch Paediatric Adolescent Medical journal 161.8 (2007): 40-80.

[supanova_question]

Good Living Philosophy Essay essay help: essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

A Good life

Moral virtues

Conclusion

Introduction Life is a mode of existence and it reflects the experiences of living that characterize human beings whether they are good or bad. It is confounding to describe what a good life is, since it applies to both material life and moral life. For instance, having immense wealth and ability to enjoy every form of pleasure that ever existed on earth can mean that one is living a good life.

On the other hand, living in accordance with the social, religious, and personal morals and ethics means that one is also living a good life. The latter description of good life applies across the board since everybody has the ability to achieve it for everyone has the capacity to think and act morally. This essay explores what a good life is and describes plan of achieving it in terms of integrity, honesty, responsibility, and state obligation.

A Good life Living a good life morally means living in accordance with the ethics and morals of the society. A person living a good life expresses virtues such integrity, honesty, responsibility, and obligation to the rules of the state. Although human beings pursue material and intellectual gains as they struggle towards self-actualization, these gains cannot earn them the virtue of being good, but they will rather pass for hardworking individuals.

The rich people have wealth because of their hardworking character and they can access good things of life that bring happiness and pleasure, and live a good life materially; nevertheless, this does not make them good. A poor person can live a miserable life of poverty but with good moral life, while on the contrary, a rich person can live a good life of pleasure and happiness, but with bad moral life. Therefore, when “good” describes virtues, pleasure and happiness due to money cannot make life good.

Moral virtues Morals and ethics that individuals observe to express virtues in life cause them to lead a good life. Integrity and honesty are two virtues that enhance people’s lives and they are inseparable because one cannot have integrity without being honesty or vice versa. Educationally, integrity is a skill that demands learning and continued practice in order to internalize the virtue.

The development of integrity is a life-long process that needs patience and endurance since it is a skill. If likened to a building, honesty and truth are two central pillars that support integrity as a virtue throughout the life of an individual. To develop this virtue of integrity in life, one must always adhere to its two pillars, because integrity is not a discrete achievement but a continuous achievement that needs constant efforts to maintain it.

Responsibility is a powerful virtue which if exercised well by an individual, it does not only yield great benefits to the individual, but also to other people and the entire society. The golden rule demands that there must be reciprocal responsibility in the society to enable people live harmoniously.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Sense of responsibility in the society lessens the impacts of problems experienced because of collective response that lead to immediate solution. Becoming part of the solution in the society is being responsible and the excuse of blaming others would not arise. Since rights and responsibility relate to one another, it requires one to act within the limits of rights to become responsible. Therefore, the rights that govern social norms and regulations give one the degree of responsibility to struggle and attain good life for the benefit of all.

Citizens have a moral obligation to respect and advocate for the common interests of all people. For justice and peace to flourish in the society, citizens have great moral obligation to ensure they report criminal activities, help the poor, and conserve the environment. By doing this, they foster their states’ bid to build justice and a peace in society where virtues spring up, and thus a good life.

Like responsibility, adherence to the laws of the land will enable one to develop a sense of obligation to the state. It is a great obligation of the citizens to help the state fight vices in the society and the best way to do it is by becoming loyal to the laws and being active in enforcing them. The concerted efforts of the state and its citizens will improve the lives of the people resulting into a good life.

Conclusion To achieve good life based on observance of moral principles demands strict observance and application of ethics in everything. Complete observance of ethics yields virtues that make life good in any community.

The goodness of a person cannot result from material wealth, but it emerges from the good moral qualities that one has achieved in life. Virtues like integrity, honesty, responsibility, and obligation to the state are attributes of an individual and have no material value attached to them. This means that, a good life does not mean wealthy living.

[supanova_question]

Rhetorical analysis of the essay titled, “The negative effects of wealth in society” essay help

Introduction For a linguistics class, I had to write an essay that either supported the notion that wealth brings far greater problems than depriving people of beauty or arguing that access to beauty is far more important than some might believe. The essay was titled, “The negative effects of wealth in society”.

I decided to take the first argument and provided an analysis that illustrated the critical role that wealth plays in bringing about most societal vices. In this essay, I seek to analyze the rhetorical devices used in the piece of writing described above. To this end, I shall focus on a number of aspects including the purpose for writing the essay, the audience, the genre, the appeals, organization of the text, omitted information, evidence included and the style of the essay.

Reasons for writing the essay The primary reason as to why I wrote this essay stemmed from the fact that I had a clear understanding of how wealth has led to the physical and structural destruction of the society in which we live. I have had experiences in the past with moneyed people coming to an uninhabited piece of land surrounded by wonderful geological features such as fresh water springs.

Instead of leaving these marvels of nature the way they found them, these people clear the land and set up bottling plants for what is popularly known as ‘mineral water’. The downside of these kinds of investments is that with time the springs dry up and the emissions from such factories end up causing an unprecedented destruction to the atmosphere.

Aside from this, I have also witnessed how wealthy people use their money and power to exploit the less endowed individuals. A person would set up a company that brings in millions of dollars in profits but instead of sharing it appropriately with his/her members of staff, he/she offers them salaries that cannot even comfortable take them through a basic month. I also needed to write on how wealth or the search for wealth had the effect of breaking up family ties.

In this regard, I wanted to illustrate that in a bid to make as much wealth as possible individuals end up disregarding the importance of cultivating proper relationships with fellow family members, and this in turn has been the fundamental contributor to absenteeism as far as parental roles are concerned.

Genre The genre of the essay above is contemporary. This is because the essay talks about an issue that affects society on a daily basis. The essay had not topical guidelines defining its direction and in a way had an immense freedom of range. As far as the content was concerned, it was designed to provide detailing for a specialized topic in linguistics which depended on basic exemplification from day-to-day living.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The form of this essay, by the virtue of alternating between argumentative and descriptive also played a great role in establishing its definition as contemporary. The essay at some point categorically provided a statement that illustrated the negative effects of wealth in today’s society and then I went ahead to list examples from modern-day life to back up the statement.

The essay also adopted the contemporary tag because it was elastic and could accommodate various lines of argument as well as different stylistic approaches. This was illustrated by the fact that an appreciation was made of the fact that wealth is important in society but clear lines of distinction have to be established to ensure that it does not negatively define how individuals relate with each other and with their environment.

Audience(s) In writing this essay my primary audiences were the academicians that were going to assess it. It is because of this that I made a conscious effort to make it adopt a scholastic flow. I also made sure that numerous and practical examples were provided spanning across the entire content in order to provide the essay with proper literary relevance. I also had a secondary audience in mind when drafting the essay and this comprised members of the general public. These are individuals whose daily lives are affected by the issues raised in the essay.

For the sake of individuals from this category who could end up getting access to the essay, I made sure that I adopted a simple language and straight-forward style. I steered clear of jargon that could have ended up making the essay challenging to read and ensured that all the examples listed could resonate with the average citizen.

This essay could easily make sense in the same way to an individual in high school as it would to a literature professor. Even though bias regarding the impact of the essay on the different audiences had to be avoided, I still found myself passionate about convincing the wealthy individuals that the role the play in society could either make it better to live in or could end up damaging it completely.

Appeals (logos, ethos and pathos) In order to appeal to the various audiences described above, I had to come up with a method for making both logical and emotional sense. This is what is described in literature as appealing to logos, ethos and pathos. As far as the appeal to logic is concerned I used a language that made theoretical sense.

This basically means that the words chosen for the essay had to clearly and accurately illustrate the point I had in mind. I also provided proper exemplification to back up the claims raised aside from providing adequate explanations for any new ideas. In this way, I was able to evoke a cognitive response from the readers. In order to develop ethos, I first made sure that the language used was appropriate to the discussion and that it was well understood by the target audience(s).

We will write a custom Essay on Rhetorical analysis of the essay titled, “The negative effects of wealth in society” specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More I went through my work from time to time to ensure that grammatical mistakes were corrected and that the essay was an easy read. I made sure that I was objective throughout the discussion and that I avoid getting my emotions dictate what I had to write. As such I ended up developing a well balanced essay that used the points raised to draw a conclusion.

As far as the appeal to emotion (pathos) is concerned, I used examples that made emotional sense to the reader such as the colonization of African countries by the world’s superpowers. These are vices that are distinctly associated with wealth and which are well known to individuals around the world. In some instances I had to use connotative explanations in order to ensure that the readers came up with their own conclusions regarding the point that had been raised.

For instance, when I wrote that “The acquisition of wealth results in the breaking of family and societal linkages”, I did not mean that families would split in the literal sense of the phrase ‘breaking up’. In stead I wanted the reader to come to the conclusion that wealth leads to the degradation of ideal societal relations.

Organization of the text While drafting the essay, I had to ensure that the text was organized in such a way that each and every paragraph made sense on its own as well as in relation to the rest of the essay. The essay had a basic introduction which provided a summary of what the discussion would be about and this was summed up in the thesis. The subsequent paragraphs provided further explanation to the topic at hand and then the conclusion summarized the main points raised in the essay.

Each paragraph had an introductory sentence that brought to the fore the main idea that I was trying to raise and then the rest of the essay provided supporting evidence. For example, in the first paragraph after the introduction, I stated that “wealth leads to the creation of frustrated individuals in society.”

This was the main idea for discussion in this paragraph and in its support I cited an example of a wealthy man buying land from peasant farmers, setting up a franchise and then using the same individuals from whom he purchased the land as low-pay workers in his business.

Included and omitted information Because in the introduction, I had stated that essay was going to support the argument that wealth had more negative effects in society aside from the destruction of beauty, some information had to be omitted while others included in order to come up with this conclusion.

I obtained all the information pertaining to the undesirable elements of wealth and then provided adequate examples to illustrate how these effects affected each and every member of society. I included information that implied that for society to function properly, some individuals had to have more wealth than others.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Rhetorical analysis of the essay titled, “The negative effects of wealth in society” by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More However, in order no to sound like I was supporting the argument that the injustices committed by the wealthy were the basics of proper social functioning, I provided an in-depth analysis of the vices that the discrepancies between the rich and the poor brought about in any given community. By the time I was writing the conclusion I had more points detailing the negative elements of wealth in society as compared to the benefits and this naturally made it easy to properly draw audience to my line of argument.

Evidence In any given piece of academic writing, evidence is a key factor in determining the credibility of the argument. Consequently, in my essay on the negative effects of wealth, I made sure that I had enough evidence to support the basic ideas that I was trying to raise. No point was raised without further explanation and proper exemplification and this served to make the essay relevant to both the academicians assessing it and the average citizen with access to it.

For instance, after pointing out that the desire for wealth is responsible for corruption in public service, I went ahead to explain that this is manifest in the way police officers gladly take bribes owing to the fact that they are almost always poorly paid.

Style The style of the essay was purely descriptive in because all the information provided was supposed to have the same impact to readers ten years in the future as it has made in the present. Points were raised to support the topic at hand and then properly described with basic examples from society. In this way the essay ended up making explanatory sense to respective audiences regarding the topic of discussion.

Conclusion In conclusion, it is worth noting that for any written discussion, it is imperative that the writer appreciates the importance of rhetorical devices in the structuring of his work. This is because the way an individual arranges arguments in an essay clearly determines the impact to his/her audience and the relevance of the work as far as consultation by scholars is concerned.

In the linguistics essay whose structure and content have been analyzed in this essay, a number of elements had to be well defined in order to ensure that it clearly brought out the message that I, as the writer, sought to bring about from the word go. As has been illustrated in this analysis a number of rhetorical devices were appropriately utilized in consideration of key elements such as the audience and this have been properly integrated in the entire writing in order to come with an easily flowing literary piece.

However, if I were to re-do the essay, I would ensure that I provide more citations from experts in the field. This would mainly be a function of appeal to pathos, especially for my academic audience. From where I stand all the strategies adopted worked well for the discussion and this leads me to the conclusion that a conscious effort to the type of rhetorical devices is important in making the essay fulfill its original intended purpose.

[supanova_question]

Human Resource Management Administration Research Paper essay help online: essay help online

With industrialization, there came a drastic change of emphasis from human centered output to machine oriented. The importance of human labor was neglected as it was believed the acquisition of sophisticated machines was the prime agenda for guaranteed success in a company or organization.

However, it was observed that neglected employees of any company resulted in sluggish and minimal development and profits. Companies sought out to rectify this by establishing human resource management department (Armstrong, 2006).

Human resource management basically refers to addressing the plight of employees in a given organization, handling their employment, recruitment, promotion medical care, leave, skills utilization, compensation and keeping their every record. To the employer, it creates a management system that pertains to long term goals.

Unlike in the past, human resource ensures employees are hired by their credentials and qualification. Communication between the employer and employees is enhanced and their relationship is cordial. Through it strikes, boycotts, and go slows are minimized due to the cultivated relationship and healthy communication (Ulrich, 1996).

Theadministration is normally based on the structure and nature of the organization, whether centralized or decentralized and the product or service it provides. Human resource management attracts employees, maintains

[supanova_question]

submit two health policy critiques during the semester. Each critique is 10% (10- points) of your overall grade, which is college essay help near me: college essay help near me

submit two health policy critiques during the semester. Each critique is 10% (10- points) of your overall grade, which is 20% or 20 points. The critiques will be presented in an electronic slide format (e.g., PowerPoint). The presentation will consist of a title slide, 3-4 presentation slides, and a reference slide for a total of 6-7 slides. Students will summarize and analyze one current newspaper article (written in the semester year of the course). The article must relate to some aspect of health policy or health care issue that could influence health policy. One critique will use an article from the Business section of the newspaper (Topical outline will inform you when to select an article from the Business section). The article will be summarized and presented in electronic slide format (e.g. PowerPoint). The article posted must be cited in APA format (see APA Style Manual 7th edition for citing newspaper articles).

[supanova_question]

The Role of Leadership Programs in Business Essay essay help

Table of Contents Leadership program

Leadership program and Organizational Purpose

Significance of leadership program

Conclusion

References

Leadership is an aspect that has drawn worldwide interest in the recent decades, especially to scholars and researchers. Generally, there is a direct relationship between leadership and organizational/Institutional performance and productivity. However, leadership is made significant by development of appropriate leadership programs that are geared towards achievement of organization’s set objectives as well as increasing its value.

Programs are strategies of action that are laid down with the intention of integrating people who work in an institution, planning on the time for particular tasks as well as laying down a clear schedule for the achievement of a common interest. The leadership concept is central in every economic, social and political aspect of development in all areas of human interaction, thus, is key to all developmental processes.

All leadership programs are in essence the most crucial in any organization regardless of its size, in defining and interpreting future directions that the management should put in place for the sake of objectives achievement. Moreover, effectiveness, behavior, and sustainability of an organization depend mainly on the type of leadership programs in operation (Rothwell and Kazanas, 1999).

This paper will seek to investigate what leadership programs are, in relation to organizational behavior. Additionally, it aims at establishing the relationship that exists between leadership program and the purpose of an organization. Furthermore, with awareness that every strategy must have an effect within the organization of application, it is crucial to establish the significance of leadership in its field of application, specifically in organizations.

Leadership program Programs entail a schedule of actions that are followed in order to accomplish a particular task. There are various forms of programs, among them being programs of leadership. These are mainly utilized in organizations to help define the organizational behavior, though most of them have not been able to provide a concise description of organizational behavior. In an institution, several types of leadership programs do exist, each with its particular mode of operation.

First, there are training programs that are mainly set for training employees on rules and regulations as well as work schedules. Additionally, there are departmental programs that govern activities of each department within an institution, as well as defining the scope of the departmental operations. Moreover, other programs are for use outside the organization when discussing issues related to the organization’s clientele (Hsu, Bell and Cheng, 2011).

Programs are normally accounted to the senior management within an organization, who spearhead implementation as well as monitoring their effectiveness in their areas of application. Effective programs are those that would ensure organizational sustainability as well as development. However, the effectiveness of programs is directly connected to employee satisfaction, commitment as well as the goals and strategies that the company has set.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Effective change management within an organization is key to the effectiveness of the leadership programs that are put in place. Nevertheless, every organization/ institution, regardless of its size or location needs to have appropriate leadership programs in order to pave way for significant change and productivity (Hsu, Bell and Cheng, 2011).

Leadership program and Organizational Purpose An organizational that is strategically set to gain success in its operations is always defined by a work setting that has appropriately established leadership programs. Every organization at its inception usually has well defined objectives, which its management as well as all employees yearn to achieve in the course of time.

This signifies the purpose of an organization, an aspect that is greatly influenced by leadership programs in operation. The importance of leadership programs in fulfilling the purpose of an organization entails setting a defined direction into which it will be managed. Moreover, it provides an insight for identification, establishment, and translation of social and economic processes that are deemed crucial in an organization’s achievement of purpose (Nelson and Campbell-Quick, 2008-2010).

Organizational purpose is mainly driven by an institution’s vision, objectives, plans, desires, as well as the anticipated strategies that are aimed at developing the organization into achieving its objectives. Theories that have been put in place regarding leadership programs have directly tied the attainment and development of an organization or a societal set to effectiveness in leadership.

More over, it is evident from the studies conducted on the organizational behavior that the construction of an institution’s direction and strategy lies in the hands of senior management within an organization, a factor that greatly influences performance and productivity.

Thus, the organizational purpose is achievable when the leadership in place within any institution lays effective programs, spearheads the implementation of these programs, and leads the entire institution into the achievement of ultimate goals (Hannum, et al., 2007).

Significance of leadership program Leadership programs play a very significant role within their areas of application. It is important to note that leadership has ever formed the basis of institutional management as well as the behavior of organizations. The fact that every organization must have leadership who steer every step of progress portrays that leadership is very crucial in every setting. First, leadership programs are instruments that define the direction into which every organized activity will follow.

We will write a custom Essay on The Role of Leadership Programs in Business specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More More over, they are key in explaining the level of organizational sustainability as well as its value. They also play key roles in translating the objectives of every event that has to take place in an organizational set up as well as defining the mission and strategy for every organization. More critical about the programs, it is not easy to implement new strategies and ideas without leadership as well as a clearly defined program (Zaccaro and Klimoski, 1998).

On the other hand, it is not always a simple task to come up with any leadership program fit for every organization. Effective leadership is crucial in determining the kind of program that should be put in place. In addition, a program of leadership that is desired is one that is able to pave way for a change within the organizations and at the same time define clear change management strategies to enhance successful operation.

Thus, organizations with an appropriate leadership program should tend towards a positive side and not a negative one. The structure and culture of an organization is also highly influenced by the format of leadership as well as programs that define its direction.

Majorly, the purpose of an organization and development are greatly influenced by the processes of organizational leadership that are in operation, for instance the level of employee commitment is very crucial in determining the organizational design. In addition, the relevance of non-routine influence in the entire life of an organization identifies the type of leadership program that thrives in the particular organization.

At the same time, the characteristics and forces of a leadership system form the basis of leadership programs, which ultimately binds the leadership of an organization inherently. Therefore, it is important for each organization to develop a program of leadership that would influence its value and sustainability positively (Rothwell and Kazanas, 1999).

Conclusion Strategic development and management is a sensitive area within organizations, thus creating the need for leadership programs. It is certain that, since organizations have leaders who are involved in spearheading organizational activities, they must come up with a schedule of actions that will lead to its success.

The same leadership programs are crucial in the management of small groups in their activities. Leadership programs are countless, since every institution has its own policies that govern it. However, earlier research studies and theories have shown the importance of such programs in every place, therefore, there is a need that they be applied (Zaccaro and Klimoski, 1998).

Moreover, leadership programs have a great impact in defining the purpose of any organization in terms of direction, dynamics, strategies, as well as objectives. However, the aim of the paper was achieved since we were able to come up with a concise discussion concerning leadership programs. Nevertheless, intensive empirical and conceptual research should be conducted to reveal more on leadership programs.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Role of Leadership Programs in Business by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More References Hannum, K. et al. (2007). The handbook of leadership development evaluation. Center for Creative Leadership. NY: John Wiley and Sons publishers.

Hsu, C., Bell, R. and Cheng K. (2011). Transformational leadership and organizational effectiveness in Recreational Sports/Fitness Programs. Journal of Sport Management. America’s sports University press. Web.

Nelson, D.,

[supanova_question]

Concept of the Word ‘Cult’ as a synonym With Evil Essay (Critical Writing) college admissions essay help: college admissions essay help

The mention of the word ‘cult’ has been synonymous with evil and was assumed to only exist in primitive societies. However, this is quickly becoming a fallacy with increasing cult-like groups beginning to emerge in various strata of society worldwide. Tikva Frymer- Kensky, in the article, Moses and the Cults: The Question of Religious Leadership, presents various arguments for this kind of behavior.

According to the author, one striking feature of cults is the presence of a leader who commands so much authority amongst members that he becomes the object of their worship. The idea of worshiping a leader raises the question of who really deserves the worship and exposes the mindset of many who find themselves in cults.

The author observes that majority of people who join cult-like religious groups are at a transitional point in their lives. It is true that the end of a chapter in one’s life is very intimidating as this end signifies the beginning of another chapter that is usually clouded with a lot of uncertainty.

According to the author, if a person is feeling vulnerable, he will readily embrace something he can believe in. The irony here however is that once people are recruited into these cults based on their faith in a God, they tend to form a relationship with their leader where they seem to worship him and not the God they originally claimed to have believed in .The overall tone presented in the paper is that of desperation.

The author seems to feel that cult leaders take advantage of people in vulnerable situations since they are more likely to make a submissive and unquestioning following. The author goes on to makes three kinds of arguments based on an analogy of the release of Israelites from Egypt since they exhibited behaviors of people in modern day cults .

The first argument is based on values; the author seems to feel that people in modern cults are gullible and easily stripped of their values. He gives the analogy of draftsmen; in a new environment, with different people, and a similar uniform, soldiers easily develop military values. Likewise, modern cult members, easily lose the values they have had in their lives so far and adopt a completely new way of life.

The second argument is based on character. Members of cults are portrayed as being dependent. The author argues that the Israelites had adapted to slavery and it had become their way of life. When Moses takes them to the wilderness en route to the promised land that offers freedom, they develop an unhealthy dependence on him and forget that he is merely acting on behalf of God to help them. Instead of working on having a direct relationship with God, they choose the easier way out, and ‘believe’ in Moses.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The final argument is based on reason. The author seems to feel that it is a matter of reason and changing mindsets that would liberate people from a cult-like mentality. The author says that the Israelites who left Egypt had a certain way of thinking that was unchanging no matter how many times their circumstances changed.

According to the article, God decides to have an entirely new generation go into the promised land since the previous generation is unable to develop any other form of reason. The author presents a good picture of why cults flourish. It takes a change in values and way of thinking to break the cult-like mentality of making a human being an object of worship.

Works Cited Frymer-Kensky, Tikva. Moses and the Cults: The Question of Religious Leadership. Judaism 34.4 (1985): 444. Academic Search Complete. EBSCO. Web.

[supanova_question]

The Connection between Regulation and Market Structures and How Regulation Affects the Market Analytical Essay online essay help

With a long history of bilateral and multilateral trade, policies and trade liberalization, negotiations of creating independent market environments have been a major issue of discussion in the recent past.

Free market entails allowing markets rule themselves by allowing the free flow of goods and services, but in the past the government has had to regulate the market either by introducing trade tariffs, which seek to protect the internal industries or other tools which seek to set the market in order to guide the economy in an acceptable manner.

Economic or industrial regulation can be described as the interference of the market by the government. Government’s aim of interfering with the market is to influence the behaviors of firms or even individuals in the private sector engaging in the provision of goods and services.

These regulations are aimed at protecting the public from exploitation. Several tools exist through which the market regulation takes place and they include: price controls, taxes, interests and quotas thus regulations are used to improve the efficiency to which the society is allocated resources and alter income distribution in order to achieve certain goals.

Industrial regulation affects oligopolies in such a way that for example with an oligopolist mutually aware his action will trigger reactions from others, tend to have stronger incentives to substitute anti competitive with cooperation for vigorous competition thus what may follow is a coordinated interaction.

This causes the intervention by the government to regulate chances of cartel formations and thus the operations of oligopolies are interfered with as they cannot raise the prices as they would wish. The government allows them only to raise prices to levels which are socially acceptable.

Another market structure affected is the operation of a monopoly. This is due to the fact that industrial regulation controls the market power by allowing free competition, market stabilization, and expansion of investments. This in return introduces more market players, several buyers and several sellers and operation of monopolies becomes curtailed.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Social regulation is the imposition and enactment of laws and policies, which seek to protect the society from harmful or hazardous corporate or individual behavior.

It is simply concerned with the protection of the society against over exploitation, for example: production methods, the product attribute such as its quality, information disclosure for instance on the usage and includes the government rule on environmental protection, healthy, and fairness among the market players. It promotes what is deemed or has been assessed and declared as socially desirable.

Social regulation affects both the private and public entities. The government ensures that what the private sector provides in the market is suitable for the public both in terms of quality and quantity. Thus social regulation protects the consumers, workers and environment from deceptive acts of the private sector.

By introducing commissions such as the Environment Policy Act, the government ensures that the activities of the private sector do not threaten or overlook the safety regulations of the public as a whole. Through this, the public sector is not cheated, duped or exploited by the private sector.

Social regulation differs from industrial regulation in that it is usually applied across the board too many or all industries and usually affects many people since it involves the government regulating all the details of production thus everybody involved in the production process has to comply.

The private sector argues that social regulation is not economical as most of the times marginal costs exceeds marginal benefits leading to over regulation. This causes most of the private entities to change their production processes for example by adopting new technologies that support the required guidelines thus causing disposal of assets before their period.

A natural monopoly is a firm producing a single homogenous product which other industry would like to produce but cannot due to cases of government protection or the capital required for such venture is not affordable or even the importance of the product to the society thus it might be deemed unsafe allowing everybody to provide the service.

We will write a custom Essay on The Connection between Regulation and Market Structures and How Regulation Affects the Market specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Natural monopolies are usually established as a result of government special interests as they enhance efficiency by encouraging innovations. Costs of production, which make one producer more efficient than the other, can also force the establishment of a natural monopoly due to the expected high returns of scale.

As a matter of fact, high market concentration does not always guarantee the absence of competition; sometimes it can reflect the success of a firm. In the production theory, sometimes monopolies can be favored by their better chances of exploiting the economy of scales reaching market equilibrium faster by producing more goods or services at a relatively low cost than it would be in a competitive market.

Since these firms make profits at an abnormal rate, this may lead to adoption of advance technologies in the long run which can aid at producing quality products for consumers at a reduced price.

Monopolies often exist in provision of basic services, for example, in the water industry where existence of several firms would result in multiplication of water pipes which would be costly to both the public and the private sector and thus most of the times the government gives natural monopolies to certain government affiliated companies to provide the services (Joskow, 2005).

Premised on the fact that free trade benefits the economy, the antitrust laws of the USA seeks to prevent the anti competitive business behaviors which could be displayed by some of the major firms. The Sherman Anti-Trust Act of 1890 was the first antitrust law, which has since then undergone amendments with the most well known being the

“Clayton Act of 1914 and the Robinson-Patman Act of 1936.Congress also created a regulatory agency to administrate and enforce the law, under the Federal Trade Commission Act of 1914” ( Hartman, 1997: Par 3)

The four major pieces that the antitrust laws seeks to control are

“Agreements between competitors, contractual arrangements between sellers and buyers, the pursuit or maintenance of monopoly power, and mergers”, (Hartman, 1997: Par 2)

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Connection between Regulation and Market Structures and How Regulation Affects the Market by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Agreements between competitors is checked under the Sherman Act of 1890, which seeks to prohibit every contract or conspiracy between two or more companies which seek to monopolize market for any product. The act authorized the Federal Government to dissolve trusts and established penalties for the persons convicted for establishing such combinations.

The Clayton act which also falls under the antitrust laws seeks to address specific practices where the effect may interfere with free and perfect competition. This act covers practices such as creation of mergers and acquisitions which may lead to a creation of a monopoly. The act prohibits exclusive sales contracts, local price cutting to freeze other market players. The only secluded sectors are the labor unions and agricultural cooperatives from these combinations that restraint trade.

Robinson- Patman Act is another antitrust legislation which seeks to deal with discriminatory prices in the market charged to competitors. The purpose of this act is to protect small businesses by controlling the ability of large firms to engage in large discriminatory discounts due to their huge purchasing power. This law specifically bans the charging of different prices to different buyers. The act seeks to help the small buyers who might be disadvantaged when it comes to competition with the larger firms.

The Federal Trade commission Act is the last piece of antitrust law and this act seeks to disallow the use of unfair and deceptive practices under this act, behavior which might not be illegal under the other said acts may however be unlawful under the FTC act. The Federal Trade Commission simply enhances consumer confidence by enforcing the federal laws which seek to protect consumers. It also ensures that consumers are well equipped with free information which can help them in exercising their rights and spots to avoid deception.

The US Federal Energy Regulatory Commission which is served with the function of ensuring compliance in line with the laws, regulations and any existing tariffs that exist in USA. The next commission is the Postal Regulatory Commission which advises the government on the legislations that need to be enacted with matters concerning market products and the expected consumer price index cap.

Another commission is the Federal Communications Commission which has the jurisdiction over radio, telephone communication and television the commission is served with the function of regulating the monopolistic nature of firms search as the American Telephone and Telegraph Company.

The other commission, Securities and Exchange Commission interprets federal security laws, issues new rules and amends the existing ones while also overseeing the inspection of securities firms, brokers and investment advisers among others and finally the US Federal Nuclear Commission whose main function is to protect the people of USA from nuclear compounds by ensuring the safety of nuclear production and other civilian uses of nuclear substances.

With the increased attention towards civil rights, environmental concerns and consumer issues, there has been establishment of regulatory agencies which are: The Equal employment Opportunity Commission which is served with administering of civil rights, the commission coordinates the federal efforts at affirmative action for the employment of minority races and women.

It enforces law against discrimination and investigates discrimination complaints against race, gender, age and religion. The second regulatory commission is the Environment Protection Agency which is charged with the responsibility of ensuring that industries adhere to the set rules which ensure that there is limited water and air pollution and also the disposition of hazardous wastes by companies is checked by this commission. It does this through by writing and enforcing rules as directed by the congress.

The Occupation Safety and Healthy Review Commission is another regulatory commission charged with the role of developing regulations at work place. It is supposed to conduct inspections at work place and ensure that the working standards under which workers are exposed to are conducive. It ensures employees work under environment free of toxic compounds.

The Consumer Product Safety Commission ensures that safety standards on potentially lethal and dangerous items such as hand tools and lawn mowers, flammable products, children toys are enforced by the industry players involved any unreasonable injury which may result from using such items is checked by this commission. Finally we have the Federal Election Commission which is an independent regulatory conducted in the US.

The commission regulates election financing since its main function is to disclose the source of money used during election campaigns. They do this through enforcing the provisions of the law such as the limits and oversee the funding of presidential elections

Reference List Hartman, S. (1997). Antitrust Laws: West’s Legal Directory Law Information Center. Web.

Joskow, P. L. (2005). Regulation of Natural Monopolies: Centre for Energy and Environmental Policy Research. Retrieved from http://ceepr.mit.edu/

[supanova_question]

The death penalty: Can it ever be justified? Term Paper college admissions essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Argument

Counter Arguments

Conclusion

Works Cited

Introduction The death penalty has been a subject of discussion for a long time in many countries of the world. The issue faces much opposition from the members of the public while there are some who argue for it. It is usually administered to a person who has committed a capital crime such as murder.

The Fifth Amendment of the United States Constitution states that “No person shall be held to answer for a capital, or otherwise infamous crime, unless on a presentment or indictment of a Grand jury”; in addition, the Fourteenth Amendment also states that “no person shall be deprived of life, liberty, or property, without due process of law…” (Riley par. 1).

The proposers of the death penalty use the constitution to justify their claims on the necessity of the death penalty. Nevertheless, such a claim is questionable because it is the same constitution that has a bill of rights indicating that it is the right of every citizen to be protected and to live.

Life of a human being is invaluable and ought to be protected at all costs. Although the government tries to come up with better means of executing convicted criminals, all methods that have been applied exposes individuals to so much suffering which is not only inappropriate but also inhuman. Therefore, the death penalty can never be justified as it is cruel and deprives individuals of their right to live and enjoy maximum protection. In that case, this paper argues for the fact that the death penalty can never be justified.

Argument As the studies of Franck, Nyman, and Schabas( pp.77 ) illustrate, death penalty interferes with human life since leads to death after it is administered. Currently, apart from hanging, other methods are being used to execute criminals.

Such methods are inclusive but not limited to the electric chair, lethal gas, firing squad and lethal injection. Human beings are supposed to be treated with dignity, and most of the constitutions including the United States Constitution have got a provision for the same. The death penalty violates such a requirement as it destroys not only life but also human dignity.

Many procedures that are used while conducting capital punishment have proved to be inhuman no matter the precautions taken. For instance, Times Editorial (par 2) illustrates that the use of lethal injection which was thought to be more humane proved to be inhuman as well. In an execution which was carried out in December involving Angel Diaz, the results illustrated that even the most cautious mode of execution could sill turn out to be inhuman.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More After using the lethal injection, doctors and other witnesses reported that there was a high probability that the victim was subjected to a lot of suffering during his death. Medics affirm that chemicals that were used did not end up in the intended places. Such a case is a clear indication that there is no method of carrying out the death penalty that can be said to be human as all of them expose a person to a lot of undesirable suffering.

Apart from being inhuman, death penalty requires a lot of the finances since it takes a lot of time to avoid any error that may lead to the prosecution of innocent victims. Consequently, a lot of money is spent to pay all the staff involved in the trial like the judges, court reporters, and the prosecutors. Also, the same study reveals that the total cost incurred while carrying out a single death penalty prosecution is double the cost of single life imprisonment (Periwal par. 8).

On the same note, it is essential to mention that carrying different forms of executing the death penalty is a complicated issue. For instance, according to Times Editorial (Par. 4), the use of lethal injection requires a lot of procedures that are not only costly but may end up causing other problems. For instance, to have doctors administering lethal injection means that they have to go against their code of ethics.

Further studies illustrate that carrying out a lawful lethal injection does require not only medical professionals but also extra training as well as additional protocols of carrying out the same. Therefore, even if the concerned department plans to make a significant improvement in executing criminals like providing further training and installing cameras in the execution room, it is explicit that the changes cannot result to a more humane execution.

The death penalty is not only final but also irreversible such that in case new evidence comes up, a person convicted cannot have a chance to benefit. As much as a lot of care is taken to ensure that there is not injustice, it is not possible to do away with all errors. Therefore, in case of a crime, it is worse because it ends up being an irreversible injustice.

As much as it is a crime to kill another person, it is essential to note that it would be more beneficial to deal with the crime and not the criminal. Death penalty focuses more on the criminal as it leads to the inhuman treatment and death of a person (Periwal Par. 8).

The death penalty is supposed to discourage citizens from committing a similar crime. However, studies indicate that administering it does not reduce the number of murders committed (Times Editorial, Par 6.). For that reason, although it is not easy to admit the truth, the effectiveness of the penalty in preventing crime is questionable. People continue to commit capital crimes despite the penalty. The study of White (pp. 180) indicates that while given a choice, most of the criminals would choose the death penalty instead of life imprisonment.

We will write a custom Term Paper on The death penalty: Can it ever be justified? specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In that case, the death penalty does not carry much weight to criminals or to those people who may most likely commit a severe crime. Due to the experience of prison life, most of the convicts may choose death penalty instead of being jailed for life. Apart from being inhuman, it is clear that the punishment rarely achieves all its intended objectives. Therefore, if the penalty does not achieve the goal of deterring crime, it is not an understatement to conclude that the victims suffer in vain.

Counter Arguments It is not easy to negate the fact that a punishment should be administered about the crime committed. Since murder and other crimes that result in the death penalty are serious crimes, they do require severe punishment. Such a fact is often used to justify the death sentence.

However, it is essential to note that saying no to death sentence does not mean that the criminals should not be punished as there are other forms of punishment like life imprisonment that can be used instead. Therefore, the death sentence is not being compared to any but to other types of punishment that are more human and can be justified.

Moreover, life imprisonment is also a severe punishment as it denies someone freedom, but it is reversible because in case some evidence comes up, the convict can regain freedom. Therefore, when there are other forms of punishment that can be used, it beats logic why the criminal justice system should continue to handle death penalty which is inhuman and ends up lowering the dignity of an individual.

One may fear that once a convicted murderer is set free, there is the possibility of committing other murders and continue to put the lives of innocent citizens at stake. However, it may be true to some extent, but it is important to note that as illustrated earlier, there are other more humane forms of punishment that can be used.

Any murderer ought to be punished for the crime committed and can be imprisoned for life. With the right criminal justice system, people convicted of murder can pay for the crime committed by serving life imprisonment and have no chances of committing other crimes. Therefore, one of the reasons why death penalty cannot be justified is because there is another form of punishment that can be used in its place and still bring out desirable results (Barnet and Bedau pp. 126).

The supporters of the death penalty believe that since human life is invaluable and precious, those people who take away life should also suffer by having their life taken away. It is true that taking anyone life is a serious crime and anyone should suffer for doing it. However, the experience of death is like an experience of not being born.

Therefore, one does not suffer after being killed as it is intended. Moreover, killing someone because he or she has committed murder is more of revenge other than punishment, and in that case, it becomes appropriate since it is supposed to act as a punishment.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The death penalty: Can it ever be justified? by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The relatives of a person who has been killed sometimes argue that they can only have peace when the convicted murderer is executed. In such a case, executing a person for the sake of the relatives of the murdered victim is not a just claim whatsoever since it is based more on emotions rather than on reason.

It is true that the constitution of the United States and other countries that have death sentence have such a prison of allowing the execution of the death penalty victims. Therefore, the proponents of the death penalty argue that even the state predicts the necessity of a death penalty and hence the reason why there is such a provision.

However, it is the same constitution that has the bill of rights which protects the life of the citizens and prohibits anyone from taking the life of another person. Since the state recognizes that killing is inappropriate and crime, it does not make it lesser evil when the government conducts it (Hood pp. 112). More to that, it is so humiliating for a person to be executed as in most cases, close relatives and other interested citizens are given a chance to witness the whole process.

It is right to argue out that death penalty should be continued since there is no statistical evidence indicating that innocent victims have been convicted. However, in some of the researches that have been conducted, results have illustrated that some people are convicted unfairly.

For instance, some people who have committed serial murders have been condemned to life imprisonment while others who have even committed fewer crimes due to mental problems have been convicted with the death penalty. In that case, although there are rigorous and thorough procedures before any judgment, there is a possibility that people can be judged unfairly and when the death penalty is the punishment in place, there is no possibility of reversing the injustice since the convict will be dead already.

Conclusion Concluding that the death penalty is inhuman and cannot be justified does not mean that criminals who commit murder should be left free. The main concern is the fact that since the death penalty is unjust as it violates human rights, other forms of punishment should be used instead. Since justice should not be one-sided, it is crucial to focus on the crime and the convicted criminal as well.

Bearing in mind that the convicted criminal is a human being and having committed the crime does not reduce him to a lesser being, it is vital to put all factors into consideration and see to it that justice is not denied. Therefore, since the death penalty cannot be administered humanely, it cannot be justified, and that is why it ought to be discouraged.

Works Cited Barnet, Sylvan and Hugo Bedau. Current Issues and Enduring Questions: A Guide to Critical Thinking and Argument, with Readings. New York: Bedford/St. Martin’s, 2010. Print.

Franck, Hans G̈oran, Klas Nyman and William Schabas. The barbaric punishment: abolishing the death penalty. Boston: Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 2003. Print.

Hood, Roger G. The death penalty: a worldwide perspective. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002. Print.

Periwal, Aditya. Can Death Penalty be Ever Justified? Web.

Riley, Jim L. The Death Penalty Justified. Web.

Times Editorial. Execution Rules still Inhumane. 2007. Web.

White, Welsh S. The death penalty in the nineties: an examination of the modern system of capital punishment. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1991. Print.

[supanova_question]

The Sperm and the Egg Creative Essay college admissions essay help: college admissions essay help

Reproduction of human beings is very important because it ensures that humans do not become extinct. This is because every day some people die and thus we have to multiply to fill in the gap that they have left. The whole process of multiplication involves two elements, that is, Jack the sperm and Alice the Egg. The two people must combine their efforts in order for another human being to be established. This paper reviews how the two persons coordinate their activities towards achieving their mission.

Jack and Alice live into separate locations, Jack lives in a mountainous region called the male while Alice resides in a valley popularly known as female. These two buddies used to be close to each other hence they still visit one another.

Walter and Krause and Rajesh (2009) argue that most of the times it is Jack who pays Alice a visit because her surroundings are quite dangerous hence she is always indoors. The journey to Alice’s home is a risky one and since Jack is aware he always asks a bunch of his friends to keep him company because if he goes alone chances are that he may not make it.

Jack’s neighborhood is very complex because the people their live in a sack like structure called the testicles. Jack and his siblings are allergic to high temperatures hence the sack is suspended in the air. On the material day jack gathers his buddies and they all have one mission: to set their feet inside Alice’s house.

They hear that it is so lovely and that’s why they are eager to see it. Before they depart jack informs them that Alice’s home is heavily guarded and the guards can only allow one visitor at a time and tells them that those who won’t make it will have to wait until the next visit. Every sperm is determined to enter Alice’s house because those who do are treated like heroes back at home.

Jack and his buddies begin their journey with a lot of enthusiasm. I almost forgot the journey is referred by many as the ejaculation tour. The guys run like they are going to put out a fire. They board a plane called penis and each sperm finds his seat in the urethra. The attendants of this flight are very kind because each sperm is issued with a secretion juice that is obtained from the prostrate glands.

According to Toshimori (2009) the juice is meant to make them strong and alert. This is the fastest plane in the world because in about ten minutes they have reached their destination. The plane lands on the vagina airport and again all Jack’s buddies alight. This is where their exact journey begins.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More On the other hand Alice has been preparing for Jack’s visit and is actually very excited to know that before the day ends she will be in jack’s arms. Moore (2007) explains that the process of preparing Alice’s home is called ovulation. In fact Jack has visited Alice’s home many times but since his visits were abrupt Alice was caught pants down because she would be busy doing other things hence fertilization did not occur.

Today Alice has terminated all her other duties to dedicate herself to entertaining her guest Jack. Perhaps Alice should brief Jack about her diary because that way they will be able to enjoy each others company. But Jack is a village guy who is fond of making unplanned visits to people’s homes. It seems Jack is obsessed with Alice because he can never be in her neighborhood and fail to drop by her place.

Inside Alice’s home there is a chamber that houses Alice’s expensive jewelry and she can only usher you into that chamber if she really trusts you. It’s important to note that one of the most valuable treasures in this chamber is the ovum. That’s why security is vital to Alice. Alice is sharp she does not meet her visitors in her bedroom that is the abdominal cavity. She uses her bedroom to prepare herself for Jack’s visit.

She applies make up on her face and when she is done, her aides, the fluid walk her out towards the visitors lounge. But her security detail is on high alert because word has gone round that she could be hijacked hence immediately they set their eyes on her they seize her and keep vigil as she walks to the lounge. The bouncers are so strong because they hold her tightly with their strands which make her immobile.

Between Alice’s house and the airport where Jack and his buddies alighted there is a big lake that has to be crossed to reach Alice’s compound.

Jack and his buddies dive into the lake but as soon they are inside the water some of his buddies are eaten by sharks. The others continue swimming but still a great number of these sperms are not good swimmers hence they drown into the lake. By the way they can only remain in water for three days after that they die because their bodies become malnourished.

Besides that, the distance to be covered by Jack and his buddies is long and only the tough ones can make it to the other end. Jack informs them that they must swim very fast before Alice loses her patience because if she does, she will close all the doors of her house hence they may not find her.

We will write a custom Essay on The Sperm and the Egg specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Jack is an experienced swimmer hence he is one of the few sperms that is at the front line. Meanwhile, Alice sends one of her trusted aides to fetch the ovum for her coz she intends to show it to Jack. The ovum is brought and handed to Alice who keeps it in her handbag.

When Jack and a few of his buddies reach Alice’s compound, both himself and his buddies are tired and the long swim has transformed their bodies into what is called capacitated. This is because they had to fight with Alice’s security based in the cervix and the uterus because they had refused to let them in.

Finally, Jack and his buddies walk into the visitors lounge and when Alice sees that Jack has come with strangers she advises her security detail to move her to the another chamber within the lounge called the fallopian tube (Wong, 2000).

This chamber is quite safe for Alice because its doors are connected to electricity hence when one touches the door he is electrocuted. Jack and his buddies fight off the bouncers and try to break the door of the fallopian tube chamber. Since Alice is inside she switches on electric shocker which kills Jack’s buddies while Jack escapes death narrowly. Jack is determined to accomplish what he came to do and so he speaks to Alice in a bid to convince her to open the door but she still insists that she can’t open it.

After a while Alice opens one of the windows of the chambers but again there are grills which Jack cuts in order to get inside the fallopian tube. Once jack is inside Alice locks the window to prevent intruders from getting inside.

Alice is reluctant to retrieve the precious jewel from her handbag because she says that it’s a magic jewel that guarantees one’s success ones it’s touched and since they are not married she says that she can’t let him touch it unless he agrees to marry her. Upon hearing this Jack becomes mad and forces his hands into Alice’s handbag.

The head of the sperm is past the egg’s plasma and since the jewel is at the extreme end of the hand bag Jack must get ignore the other items in the handbag. Alice also inserts her arm into the hand bag in an attempt to stop jack from touching the magic jewel but she intends to get hold of the jewel before Jack does, but then their hands land on the surface of the jewel at the same time. At this point fertilization takes place where a new human life starts developing (Moore, 2007).

References Moore, J. (2007). Sperm Counts: Overcome by man’s most precious fluid. New York: New York University Press.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Sperm and the Egg by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Toshimori, K. (2009).Dynamics of the Mammalian sperm Head: Modifications and Maturation Events: Berlin: Springer.

Krause, W.

[supanova_question]

Nurturing Successful Team Communication Essay college admission essay help

Introduction It is crucial to widen effectual strategies, which are able to advance team communication. Putting stratagems in place is a plus point in a team since it ensures effective group management. It is imperative to note that open and sincere communication is crucial for a team to attain success (Krakauer, 2001).

This ensures that all members are knowledgeable on the group objectives together with their achievements. In this team, efficient communication is crucial in ensuring fair, constant contribution and partnership. There are numerous strategies, which are applicable in nurturing successful team communication. The team has employed the following strategies among other factors.

Meeting regularly is an important strategy in ensuring team communication. This should involve face-to-face meeting with the whole assembly since this allows every person to give feedback. Delivering feedback on the project progress is important because it detects areas that require adjustments.

Members are capable of giving assignment reports during such meetings; furthermore, they can ask questions. Additionally, the group plans to promote communication amidst the members. The group will elaborate new changes and other strategies during such meetings.

Another strategy is ensuring that every person has contact information of the members. This is necessary to carry out meetings on a timely basis regardless of location constraints. The team also ensures that the hierarchy of power is constantly under observation. Furthermore, the assembly is to outline the responsibilities of the officials. This ensures that the right question is with the right authority, thus saving time.

Listening is another significant communication approach, which the team wills to employ. This is tenable through persuading members to pay attention to what members are saying. Proper listening works congruently with asking active questions since this enlightens the whole team of the novel developments.

Consequently, members are under constant encouragement not to dismiss questions or views without systematic scrutiny. It is certain that the team has leaders who facilitate smooth running of the activities. It is thus imperative for the leaders to set examples to the entire team.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More They should always promote free and appropriate communication by moderating the meetings. More so, leaders should be reasonable and honest to all members. This usually earns them conviction and reverence, thus giving them easy time in managing the team, as well as running the group activities.

A blend of conventional and first-rate manners coupled with attention and nonjudgmental stance is a proper strategy in fostering group communication (Boller, 2005). This is tenable through crusading politeness among the team members. Any point under debate should undergo scrutiny thus considering the precise pros and cons, but not the view of the greater part.

The team always clears up any misapprehension in a calm mode, thus arriving at a consensus. The group, especially leaders evades decision-making when there is tension in the team, since this compromises judgment. It is crucial to note that the team collectively sets the goals. This enables everyone to participate in realizing the goal. Furthermore, each person has to recognize the stipulations of such goals.

Conclusion It is important to assert that team communication is an essential part in management and the achievement of the goals. The group recommends regular meetings, contact information, as well as listening. Open-mindedness, as well as collective goal setting, is a crucial communication approach in the team. The outlined strategies will foster team communication, thus attaining stipulated objectives.

References Boller, S. (2005). Teamwork Training. Maryland, MD: American Society for Training and Development.

Krakauer, S. (2001). Treating dissociative identity disorder: the power of the collective heart. Philadelphia, PA: Psychology Press.

[supanova_question]

Distinction between Business Intelligence, Knowledge Management, Sales Forecasting, Market Research, and Common Sense in Business Descriptive Essay essay help: essay help

One of the most important tasks undertaken in the business world is that of decision-making. Majority of the decisions made in the modern marketplace are aimed at maximizing profitability within a firm. In order to gain sufficient understanding on the decisions to be undertaken, businesses rely on the information technology; indeed, knowledge management and business intelligence are some of the study areas spawned to aid in business decision-making (Anon, n.d).

Prior to designing the marketing plan, sales forecast are normally undertaken in order to determine the potential of the market; hence, numerous kind of information from various sources are used (Longenecker, et al, 2006, p.154). According to Hague (1996), market research is undertaken in various kinds of markets where both the buyer and the seller come together for the sole purpose of exchanging and increasing value. In this case, the buyer benefits by gaining profits while the seller achieves satisfaction (Hague, 1996, p.4).

It is suggested by O’Connell (2003) that, despite one having expertise, experience, skills, and smartness, one might be lacking common sense. This is proven by the fact that, despite having smart people around, many dumb activities are normally accounted for, which in the first place ought not to happen, as they require the use of common sense (O’Connell, 2003).

Distinctive nature of business intelligence, knowledge management, sales forecasting, market research, and common sense in business

The various concepts used in decision-making are mainly distinguished by their definitions, as well as activities and processes associated with each concept. Business intelligence has numerous definitions; for instance, it has been defined as a wide area of technology where data is gathered, stored, accessed, and analyzed for the sole purpose of aiding business users in making better decisions.

In addition to this, business intelligence has also been defined as systems that provide a background data that has been directed together with tools of reporting in order to aid in the process of decision-making. According to Williams and Williams (2007), a decision process is a type of business processes.

In addition to this, businesses and companies tend to use business intelligence to bring about consistency in decision making, emphasize on incorporation of business information and analytical technique into tactical decisions and strategic processes and increase accountability, transparency and traceability of main decisions (Williams and Williams, 2007, p.186)

According to Bergeron, knowledge management is characterized as a strategy in a business that is optimized in order to identify, organize, and package information that is important to the business of the firm, thus improving competitiveness among corporations and increasing employee performance (Bergeron, 2003, p. 8

[supanova_question]

Atmospherics in Starbucks Essay argumentative essay help: argumentative essay help

Atmospherics has emerged as a complex and important business issue as far as the whole aspect of marketing is concerned. This is because of the most outstanding and notable fact that we always respond to the atmosphere around us. In this case, it can be positive or negative depending on the business environment that we have been exposed to. As a matter of fact, most businesses come up with an atmosphere to suit their target market in relation to their goals and objectives.

Starbucks prides itself as the largest coffee house in the world with various local operations around USA. As a matter of fact, the company has more than 11,000 stores in USA. It should be known that Starbucks stores sell a large number of products to suit different customer tastes and preferences.

The company has continued to attract customers because of a good atmosphere that creates a special, diverse and distinct experience. Generally, it can be said that the company offers a casual and relaxing atmosphere to its customers. This is meant to give them a different experience that they have never got before. As far as the general atmosphere is concerned, the company has ensured that everything is done as par the customers expectations.

Its stores have a distinct signage that stands out thereby attracting different customers. This has been fused with attractive paintings and color to make it unique. Inside, there are several tables and chairs. In addition, there is a couch alongside this tables and chairs to give customers a sitting room experience. As a matter of fact, the stores resemble a sitting room and this makes customers comfortable when they are taking their favorite drinks.

It should be known that the company has stores that can accommodate 20 to 30 people at a given period of time. This means that the sitting area is not expansive to give the stores the privacy that customers need. As far as music is concerned, Starbucks plays good and soothing music in the background to give customers a relaxing atmosphere and experience. This is done while customers are enjoying their favorite food and drinks.

Initially, Starbucks was well known to play Jazz music but this has changed as time goes by. As a matter of fact, they nowadays play popular music. There is a joke that customers can hear their favorite beverages being made. Starbuck stores have a unique layout that can make customers to be intimate and cozy at any given period of time. The staff at Starbuck has been known to be very welcoming and decent from the way they interact with different customers.

This gives customers a cool, contemporary and calm atmosphere that can always encourage them to visit the store again and again. The walls are well covered and painted to give the stores a relaxing atmosphere. Starbucks has a unique scent in its stores and this hits a customer right from the door. In this case, it has a unique coffee fragrance that has continued to attract customers.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Starbucks targets any person of any age. This is because its stores offer various foods and drinks that can suit the whole community. In a broad perspective, Starbucks is mostly adult focused. Everything at Starbucks works because it has a wide range of products that can suit all its customers. In this case, the whole community and children can be well attended to and satisfied. Because of a calm and relaxing atmosphere, the company has been able to suit different customer tastes and preferences.

[supanova_question]

Five Reasons to Trust the Government and Five Reasons not to Trust the Government Research Paper scholarship essay help

Introduction The main role of the government is to guide and secure effectiveness of the social units that constitute the public. Political debates mainly influence government undertakings and therefore the strength, effectiveness or efficiency of the political system highly depends on trust and support that the public accords its leaders.

In order to gain the required public trust, the government requires transparency and impunity measures that give people reliance for making decision to either trust or fail to base their confidence on the govrnment. This paper forms a brief summary of some reasons why the public either trust the government or fail to base their reliance on the system.

Five Reasons for Public to Trust the Government Reforms

One major question that determines the citizens’ trust concerns the expectations for community policies to shape and reform administration. There is lack of specific measures to enhance reforms, but the restructuring efforts range from review of fundamental governance roles to utilization of the public resources.

The reasons why people trust the current Obama’s government as opposed to the former president Bush administration lie upon identification of common interests and goals (Welch et al, 17). Current government system ensures that its citizens are aware of the objectives, plans and reform solutions, therefore the citizens have a stronger trust.

Proper Performance

There are various responsibilities or duties that the current U.S. government ensures, as a measure to correct and perfect performances such as addressing the basic needs of citizens. Basic human necessities are a requirement for enhancing decent livelihood.

Today. citizens’ trust depends upon the common reform objectives such as the current health-sector reforms (Reese, 21). The government is more responsive to societal needs as well as changes and therefore remain as an entity that enforces performance through guidance for citizens to achieve widespread public goals.

Protection

One of the Key roles of the government is to enhance security for its citizens especially against terrorists and local insurgencies. After the September 11 2001 terrorist attack, the U.S government emerged stronger in implementing measures that ensure total avoidance of such repetitive attacks.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The anthrax scares also strengthened the citizen’s trust for the government protection. Major catastrophes such as the hurricane hits causes the government to respond promptly to save lives and this form of protective reactions promotes trust among citizens.

According to Reese, (21), threats that compromise homeland security triggers on the government role of protection and causes a rise on reactions concerning security, for instance the ‘President Bush’s ’attack on Iraq to confiscate weapons of possible attacks led to better trust that the government was ready and able to protect its citizens against such brutal attacks.

Healthcare Provisions

President Obama’s government implemented laws that ensure every citizen has access to basic healthcare requirement regardless of one’s economic abilities (Welch et al, 17). A good example is the ’2014 plan’ to have a law that ensures insurance companies give cover for anyone who has a pre-existing health condition.

Government policies also ensure that health insurance firms do not drop people from coverage due to their sickness or related conditions. According to Galston (1), citizens therefore have better reliance and trust on current form of health policies that the government implements.

Equality

One of the key aspects notable in the Obama’s style of leadership is the similarity between the democrats, republicans, conservatives or liberals who form either side of any political debate. Each of these groups of persons suffers from self-interest and thus the system has little or no distinction of the political sides. There is a form of equality within the political deliberations.

Five Reasons Not to Trust the Government Accountability

The government officials are answerable for any form of mismanagement and misbehaviours. They are reliable for any of the public assets or entities bestowed under their authority. There is lack of the required measures that indicate presence of accountability for instance, lack of proper measures and standards that ensure good governance. Governance innovations require the government to be in a position of enhancing strategic efforts to find optimal results that restrain problems regarding the internal political, social, and economical factors. Such governance gets support through “transparency, efficiency and participation” (Seasons, 432).

Citizens’ Participation

Some of the aspects that need urgent address in governance include the low intensity of services due to poor participation by the public, who are the main satisfaction indicators. There is urgent need to redesign operation procedures, to come up with proper orientation over courses of action and to enlighten the public over the governance system.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Five Reasons to Trust the Government and Five Reasons not to Trust the Government specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Development faces a major setback due to lack of information sharing procedures, to strengthen cooperation among government departments and the citizens. Majority of the citizens are often unfamiliar with any existing governance system and thus keep literally away from seeking services or fail to inquire the required information.

Participation enhances self-governance and thus costs people less time and cost for the reason that there is easiness over transactions’ speed. The government fails to consider the main stakeholders (citizens), in the decision-making procedures. According to Welch et al (17), a trustworthy government does not make key decisions without involving diverse inputs, especially from the citizens who are aware of the effects or outcome the decisions might have on their lives.

Transparency

One of the main failures and thus a reason citizens fail to trust the government is lack of clarity over transactions. According to Lukensmeyer and Boyd (12), governments consider citizen participation as unnecessary, complex and costly procedure to implement in the governance system. For this reason, governments include electronic techniques in their systems, but fail to engage citizens into consultation and forums.

This is an indication of low citizen participation in governance despite the incredible advancements. The U.S. government has initiative to modernize the government through strategic management of human capital, expanded e-government and integration of public budgeting and performance analysis.

Citizens ought to demand for the decentralization, digitization and automation of government undertakings (Galston, 1). Does the government provide a transparent system that enhances such arrangements? The government fails to practice transparency over regulations, rules and decisions. Due to lack of necessary information concerning governance policies, citizens suffer from poor decisions thus instability of various sectors of a country and compromise on trust.

Poor Budget Allocation

Another key factor that causes the public to lose government trust is budgeting. There is need to involve citizens in budgeting procedures so that the allocations of funds occurs in accordance with credibility of projects. Trust in this case depends greatly on the appropriation of funds to projects through corrupt-free, transparent and programs that lack the anomalies. Budgeting today mainly involve few people and principally has higher attentions to those in authority.

Responsibility

In cases of crisis such as the hurricanes and financial predicaments, the government clearly indicates lack of responsibility through the political blame games. Arguably, there is still massive corruption within the government, which is easily observable through unbalanced budget allocations or through such instances where those in authority engage anomalous questioning and political attacks, such as questioning each other’s responsibility.

Conclusion The cause of lack of public trust depends on the responsive nature of leaders. Citizens will appreciate a government system that has extreme performances at the least possible cost. Current reforms focus upon provision of faster or better needs and services.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Five Reasons to Trust the Government and Five Reasons not to Trust the Government by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Citizens are tired of more provisions of similar services, thus the reason why the current U.S government worn easily because they advocated for change. The social needs are dynamic, diverse, fragmented and complex. The pace for change is thus steeper and people can only trust a government that is in a position of enforcing dynamic solutions and is able to listen keenly to the diverse demands for innovation and solutions.

Works Cited Galston, Williams. Americans Still Don’t Trust Government- But They Could Go For A Health Care Plan Modeled Like This. New York, NY: The New Republic Journal. 2009. Print.

Lukensmeyer, Carolyn, and Boyd Ashley. Putting the “public” back in management: seven Principles for planning meaningful citizen engagement. Public Management, 86, 10-15. 2004.

Reese, Charles. Industrial Safety and Health for People-Oriented Services. Florida, FL: CRC Press, 2008. Print.

Seasons, Mark. Monitoring and evaluation in municipal planning: considering the

Realities. Journal of the American Planning Association, 69. P 430-441, 24 November 2009. Web.

Welch, Susan et al. Understanding American Government. Massachusetts, MA: Cangage Learning Press. 2010. Print.

[supanova_question]

The Actual Causes of the Great Depression Essay (Article) essay help online free: essay help online free

In the period between the end of First World War and the onset of the great depression, United States enjoyed relatively stable economic conditions under the leadership of a string of republican presidents.

The market was flooding with new and improved products, business men engaged in extensive marketing and financial institutions provided potential consumers with easy credit to boost their purchasing power. In fact, in August 1928, Hebert Hoover, a republican presidential candidate at the time confidently proclaimed that America was nearer to the final triumph over poverty than ever before (Wiegand, 2009).

Economists, historians, and financial analysts have over the years tried to reach a consensus over the actual events that led to the great depression. In the 1920s persons employed in the service industry such as office secretaries comprised 30% of all the people who were gainfully employed and this percentage had risen to 38% by 1929 (Wiegand, 2009).

However, the economy of America lacked diversification and employment opportunities was heavily dependent on a few industrial sectors which were operating in the economy. Upon the declination of these industries in the late 1920s, expenditure in the construction industry reduced by approximately18 % in the period between 1926 and 1929 while automobile sales continued to decline (Wiegand, 2009).

Consequently, the need to lay off workers who were not directly involved in production process such as service industry workers emerged which led to widespread unemployment and poor standards of living among these workers.

In addition to lack of diversification in American economy, there was unequal distribution of wealth in the country’s economy which resulted in reduced purchasing power among consumers (Brinkley, 2007). In the period before the great depression, industrial and agricultural production had increased significantly.

However, low income levels among most American consumers reduced overall demand and resulted in disequilibrium between demand and supply which negatively impacted on industrial performance. The credit structure in pre depression period contributed to occurrence of the great depression. Financial institutions incurred great losses emanating from customers defaulting on loans and reckless investment in the stock market.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In the late 1920s, Europe, a major importer of American goods reduced its demand for American products. This was attributed to increased productivity among some European countries and the fact that some countries within the region were experiencing financial difficulties (Brinkley, 2007).

In addition, the international debt structure in American economy was highly unstable due to the post World War effects. Some European countries with shattered economies such as Germany and Austria owed huge amounts of money to American banks and were unable to repay. In response to this, American banks made huge loans from European countries’ governments to service their own loans which led to piling up of debt.

Economic and Psychological Impact Summary The great depression brought with it a great deal of hardship and suffering which extended in every aspect of American life. Its consequences were devastating to the country’s economy and to people’s lives. For an office secretary, the major threats posed by the great depression were loss of employment and reduction in disposable income.

Unemployment caused adverse psychological effects to American workforce whom had developed in a culture where unemployment and poverty were viewed as signs of failure rather than transition in life. A jobless office secretary would develop a sense of idleness, helplessness and reduce his/her self esteem which resulted in frustrations and loss of self worth among the unemployed Americans.

The great depression adversely affected the financial ability of American workers such as office secretaries. Due to loss of employment and reduction in per capita income, consumption ability of office assistants considerably reduced leading to reduced purchasing power hence poor standards of living.

Due to persistent unemployment and decline in income, poverty incidences among these workers increased rapidly. Increased strain for such families to meet their basic needs and the prevalent uncertainties in the economy resulted in the market retreat from consumerism which reduced overall demand.

The great depression presented new challenges for workers who were already facing the risk of unemployment. Bank loan officers incurred enormous losses due to payment default by low income borrowers while manufacturing executives had to deal with reduction in financial resources available for spending. In addition, automotive dealers experienced reduced sales while farmers lacked adequate market for their products due to reduction in overall demand.

We will write a custom Article on The Actual Causes of the Great Depression specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More President Roosevelt’s new Deal Summary Franklin Roosevelt’s new deal played a major role in reconstruction and recovery of American economy from the great depression. The republican president established the federal emergency relief administration which provided financial grants to relief agencies which provided assistance to desperate and unemployed Americans (Brinkley, 2007).

The unemployed office assistants consequently benefited from such relief programs which provided them with basic needs and financial assistance. In addition, Roosevelt’s government established temporary projects through the civil work administration where workers would gain temporary employment to further sustain themselves. Office assistants secured employment in these industries which provided them with an opportunity to earn income.

In a bid to establish a long term solution to the problem of unemployment in the United State’s economy, President Roosevelt sought to promote industrial recovery in the region through a series of reforms. His administration allowed the creation of labor unions which advocated for protection of worker’s rights, reasonable salaries, and creation of jobs in America.

In addition, the congress passed the national industrial recovery act in 1933 which further promoted efforts towards stabilizing the labor market through improved industrial performance (Brinkley, 2007). An office secretary would therefore benefit from working in a relatively stable economic environment where jobs were secure and the income levels were reasonable.

President Roosevelt’s new deal aimed at responding to the economic depression which had sent a series of panics to the banking sector and threatened the entire financial system and the living standards of Americans. Coupled with the president’s pleasant personality, the new deal served to promote confidence among the Americans amidst economic and social turmoil that persisted in the society at the time.

The new deal spearheaded recovery efforts in United States through its imaginative and far reaching projects instigated by the federal government and the Alphabet Laws. These projects promoted industrial growth, financial stability, stock market recovery, social and political reconstruction, and overall economic development.

However, the new deal faced a lot of criticisms from President Roosevelt’s opponents such as the American liberty league which raised a lot of concerns over the new deal’s dictatorial policies and its supposed attacks on capitalism consequently raising substantial public opposition (Brinkley, 2007). In addition, the new deal appeared to focus more on the role of federal government in American life rather than providing immediate solution to the great depression.

Reference List Brinkley, A. (2007). American history: a survey. New York: McGraw Publishing.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Actual Causes of the Great Depression by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Wiegand, S. (2009). Lessons from the Great Depression for Dummies. Indiana: Wiley Publishing Inc.

[supanova_question]

Gold’s Effective Marketing Report essay help online free

Introduction Gold is among the most admired and popular minerals in the world. It is famous for its high value and extraordinary properties. Majority of ancient gold specimen underwent smelting for production. Fine gold specimen has a higher market value than ordinary gold specimen.

Gold has stains of silver in its natural state after mining. It may a few times contain traces of iron and copper. A nugget is typically 71 to 90 percent of gold. The remaining percentage is always silver. South Africa was the largest producer of all the gold in the world from 1880 to 2007. In 2007, china emerged as the largest gold producer in the world (Corral

[supanova_question]

The basis of Civil Liberties Definition Essay essay help online free

Introduction Civil liberties in the United States revolve around religious freedom and freedom of speech among other liberties that feature prominently in the Bill of Rights. Religious freedom for instance allows Americans to subscribe to a faith of their choice. The state has no right to impose any religion on its citizens (Bardes et al., 2010). This paper looks at the separation of the church from the state and at how the Establishment Clause has impacted on some highlighted controversial issues.

Separation of church and state as interpreted by the United States Supreme Court The United States constitution grants all Americans the freedom of religion in the first amendment where it allows its citizens to follow whatever religion without its interference. The First Amendment contains two clauses to this effect that include the Establishment Clause and the Free Exercise Clause.

The Establishment Clause ensures that the government does not set up a state religion and neither does it favor one religion over the other. The American government has no right to take a religious stand and can therefore not prefer non-religion over religion and vice versa. In addition, this clause emphasizes on the separation of the church from the state. The Free Exercise Clause ensures that the state does not interfere with its citizen’s choice of religion (Robinson, 1995).

How the Establishment Clause impacts controversial issues The Establishment Clause when it comes to aiding church-based schools does not prohibit the ‘blue laws’ enforcement and neither does it prohibit the ferrying of parochial school students when it comes to transportation. The Supreme Court has in recent times supported government’s support for private and public religious schools in terms of school vouchers.

This kind of support includes funding in terms of textbooks, constructions, and transport. In addition, the court has supported school districts in their effort to formulate a curriculum that caters for their religious education needs. The Ten Commandments were initially included in the state laws that required them to be posted permanently on school buildings. This issue brought about controversy in that it was argued that posting them would promote some religious views.

When it comes to religious holidays, teachers are allowed by the establishment clause to teach them. However, their teaching must be objective, sensitive, and general and should cover how these holidays came to be, how they are celebrated, their history as well as their origins.

Religious symbols may be used as teaching aids and they may be displayed temporarily during the lesson. Religious symbols artworks may be created by the students but the teachers must not influence their decisions. The Supreme Court in 1962 banned a prayer that had been sponsored by the state for use in schools (Engel v. Vitale).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This happened as a result of the prayer being declared unconstitutional according to the U.S. Supreme Court. The teaching of evolution in public schools was prohibited in 1928 by the Arkansas Education Association that saw it as a contravention of the Establishment Clause. However, Epperson who was a biology lecturer challenged this law in court and won as it was seen as a violation of the Establishment clause (Haynes et al., 2003).

Intelligent design is against the evolution theory as it sees it as incomprehensive and argues that the gaps left unexplained by the evolution theory can only be explained by God. Its proponents argue that it is a science and must therefore be taught in public schools regardless of the controversies surrounding it.

They further argue that it would only conflict with the Establishment Clause if it was religious and in this case, according to them, it does not contravene the church’s separation from the state laws. The intelligent design is therefore a worthy viewpoint that aids the teachings on the origin of life as presented in the scientific discussions.

Public schools must therefore keep an open mind while handling this issue and that is why intelligent design should be taught alongside the evolutionary theory. The reason is that the evolutionary theory encompasses modern biology and science continues to discredit the alleged gaps (Bardes et al., 2010).

Conclusion Civil liberties have played a great role in the rights of the American people who enjoy several freedoms as evidenced by this study. The Establishment Clause on religious freedom features prominently in this paper and highlights various views that are regarded as controversial. The Supreme Court has printed its foot in the matter and it is clear how the state has been separated from the church especially in issues that concern public schools in America.

References Bardes, B.A., Shelley, M.C.,

[supanova_question]

Today’s Business Trends Essay (Article) best college essay help: best college essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

A trend in today’s business world

Relevance of these trends

Recommendations

Reasons as to why you should accept my recommendations

Conclusion

References

Introduction Today’s business environment is highly dynamic and volatile. How business used to go about business yesterday is not as the same as today and neither do we have the luxury to assume that the future will be as the same as today (Boone 2010). Everyday there are new trends emerging in the business world which either influence or act as a force of initiating change in the business community.

From that rationale, the creation of value and satisfaction, which consumers demand end up pushing companies to develop strategies that govern their marketing mix and overall business strategy and go a step further to create general corporate strategies that will preside over their whole business processes to make sure they succeed in today’s fickle business surroundings. Trends are not threats but rather frontiers of new business possibilities (Carsrud

[supanova_question]

Understanding Environmental Problems through Poetry Essay essay help online

Environmental issues are burning ones in modernity; however, they are not new for the 20th and 21st centuries, since they were raised much earlier, at the outbreak of the Industrial Revolution. It is also true that the environmental problems have been frequently raised in poetry – the works of Wordsworth, Bishop, and Yeats may serve as evidence for this fact. All these authors have repeatedly raised the issues connected with the pace of progress and its impact on the surrounding nature, and have devoted some lyrics to these questions.

One of the remarkable pieces of poetry dedicated to the impact of man on nature is Sonnet; the poet voices his regrets about the Industrial Revolution and its effect on the connection between people and nature. He stresses the fact that with the emergence of machines people have lost their unity with nature they used to have before: “Little we see in Nature that is ours” (Wordsworth 3).

This is the reason for which the author disapproves of the progress and longs back to the time when no pollution, plants, manufacture, and industry existed, and wants to become a wild pagan on the untouched Earth: “I’d rather be/A Pagan suckled in a creed outworn” (Wordsworth 9-10).

The topic of regretting the progress and missing the genuine nature are also visible in the work of Yeats called The Lake Isle of Innisfree written at the end of the 19th century. The beginning of the poem takes the reader to the beautiful, untouched world of charming nature. All the author wants to have is a hut “of clay and wattles made” (Yeats 2), and “a hive for the honeybee” (Yeats 3). The dream of the poet is to “live alone in the bee-loud glade” (Yeats 4).

The pictures that the poet draws with the following lines of the verse are romantic, attractive, and naturally charming for all people who know what natural, simple beauty is. However, the author then shows the setting of his dreams, thus juxtaposing his dream and the surrounding reality: “I hear the water lapping with low sounds by the shore/ While I stand on the roadway, or on the pavements gray” (Yeats 10-11)

The motives of nature are also present in the verse titled The Fish by Elizabeth Bishop, and the author’s intent is to show both the dominance of people over the nature, and the respect they should have towards it. First of all, she shows that the way fish live is much better because of the pollution people have created – “his gills were breathing in/the terrible oxygen” (Bishop 22-23).

By these words the author shows that her habitat is worse than the fish’s is, but still she is the winner in the race as she has caught the fish that is in her power. Only seeing that the fish is an old fighter, and he has got into her hands only because he is tired of fighting, she provides an artistic comparison of the fish to people. She compares the hooks in the fish’s lip with the medals of an old soldier, and gives a metaphor of an old, wise man with a beard:

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Like medals with their ribbons frayed and wavering, a five-haired beard of wisdom trailing from his aching jaw (Bishop 61-64)

Thus, as one can see from the present works, there is much on the issue of environment and nature in poetry; the poets have been not only worshipping the beauty of nature in their verses, but have managed to show how tragic the disconnection of people with nature is, and how drastic the role of industrial development is in this process. Poets show themselves as tied to the modernity, but longing back to the untouched, virgin nature that is lost forever for contemporary material and technologically advanced people.

Their nostalgia about the foregone times of unity with nature serves as a good guide for people forgetting about the nature, its place in human lives, and its truly dominant position compared to mechanics and human impact. Therefore, such readings and analysis may deepen the human understanding of what environment is, and what it should be for us – not only the subject of preservation, but of admiration, attention, and appeal in its genuine simplicity and charm.

[supanova_question]

Effects of War on Economics, Politics, Society Research Paper college admission essay help: college admission essay help

Table of Contents Economic effects of war

Social Effect

Political Effects of War

War destroys the Environment

Psychological and Emotional Effects

Mental Consequences

Moral Consequences

Health Effects

Works Cited

War is harmful not just to the civilians but the soldiers as well. The effects range from physical, environmental, economic, psychological and even mental effects. All these effects depend on the magnitude of the war. War has enormous civil, political and moral consequences. A society’s happiness is usually diminished due to diminished morality. War leads to loss of life and property. It harms people’s morals as well as their sensitivity to moral issues.

Economic effects of war War has usually proved to be costly to the countries involved. There is increased military expenditure hence hampering the economic growth as most of the country’s money is channeled towards the purchase of weaponry and improving the defense. In the 1990s Russian for instance spend about three times of the Gross Domestic Product on its defense and after that it was in a serious economic chaos. War in most of the cases usually drives a country into debt and the creditor nations take advantage of this.

Wars usually reduce the long-run productive capabilities of any nation as the population’s growth is reduced and there is reduced inflow of immigrants. The economic burden of any war is usually placed on the working class as well as those who have modest education while benefiting a few for instance the war veterans.

Such veterans in the United States for instance have enormous benefits. The veterans of the World War II for instance have benefits that amount to more than three hundred billion dollars, which is very expensive and unsustainable. War is a major hindrance to globalization as it reduces the global economic output. It leads to a decline in global investment and trade.

Terrorism and war bring doubts which baffle the usual estimation and discourage foreign investors since business flourish in a nation that is stable politically. Commerce only flourishes where there is political stability and economic confidence. During the period of war scarcities generally make lavishness impossible and not conducive.

There is increased inflation with commodity prices being higher than normal hence reducing the purchasing power of the civilians. War leads to unrest, strikes and loss of lives as well. Property is destroyed and the livelihood of many people is significantly tampered with. It leads to people losing their homes and becoming refugees who need economic help. It cripples the economies and destroys industrial infrastructure.

Social Effect War has the ability to reshape and change society. It has for instance led to an increased participation of the womenfolk in workforces. It leads to the women assuming the roles that were initially meant for men. War also leaves a trail of women and girls who have been raped, traumatizing them and hence affecting their attitudes concerning sex hence resulting to social problems between the women and men.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More While going to war, soldiers usually leave many of the war children behind. When war terminates, these children and their mothers mostly undergo retorts. War results to existence of many casualties in a country that greatly impact on the demographic population profiles in these nations. War leads to a significant change in the sex ratio hence increasing the out-of-wedlock births as evident after the Second World War.

Political Effects of War War has a significant effect on any political ideology. It usually leads to invasion and upsetting of the long-held sentiments and political tradition. The post war period is characterized by the recognition of allies and those who were aligned during the war. The alliances and treaties that were made before world war one in Europe for instance led so many of these nations to participate in the war even while unprepared or without so much consideration being put on its repercussions.

War destroys the Environment It is generally destructive to any prevailing development. It greatly destroys the environment due to the weapons used as some cause fire that destroys the environment. There is soil, air and water pollution. People and animals are killed and several health effects are witnessed among those who are still living.

There is a significant loss in biodiversity. In addition, there are famine and sanitation problems that are witnessed at the refugee camps. The eventual result is disease outbreak and starvation. Refugees usually opt to hunt wildlife for meat so as to certain them and there is a significant destruction of the natural habitat resulting to soil erosion and desertification as witnessed in the Congo war.

Vessels that are attacked in water during the combat usually spill the oil in water hence causing enormous water pollution (Miller 56). Toxic materials are released into the atmosphere hence causing air pollution. The noisy explosions which are from explosives are a major cause of noise pollution and could permanently affect the auditory capability of the victims. Landmines usually render the land unsuitable for agriculture.

War leads to the discovery of dangerous weapons like the atomic bomb in the case of world war two. Weapons that could render the earth unsuitable to live in. the bombs have a blinding light followed by excessive heat. They cause death, break water lines and unquenchable fires with radioactive precipitation, which causes extensive death and even affect the children to be born later (Glasstone 111).

The fire produced at the time of war burn down forests. This makes the soil bare which promotes soil erosion. At the same time the fumes produced during such a war usually leads to the formation of black/acidic rain.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Effects of War on Economics, Politics, Society specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Psychological and Emotional Effects War has effects not only on the civilians that are involved but the soldiers as well. There are several psychological disorders that are associated with war. This includes shell shock also known as Combat Stress Reaction. There is also the Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder.

The emotional effect of any war can be very distressing particularly to the soldiers and any of the victims. Hallucinations are particularly common to them. Victims tend to strongly react to things that remind them of traumatic encounters that they had during the war and tend to avoid those things that are associated with that war. It usually leads to social and emotional alienation (Kassin 77).

The psychological effects that are experienced by soldier after the war limits their future accomplishments. Some of these soldiers are so much affected that do not even marry to raise as they are afraid due to the near death incident they come across.

Most of the affected have witnessed the death of close friends and have even had to escape from the jaws of death themselves. War usually results to regrets with most of the victims wishing that it should never have happened. A good example is the holocaust which left the survivors wishing that they were the ones who had died.

Mental Consequences War has fatal consequences on the mental health of the civilians as well as the soldiers. Studies have shown that there is an increase in the prevalence of mental disorders especially in the areas that are prone to war. This is witnessed more among the women as compared to men. Other vulnerable groups include children, the disabled and the elderly. This is attributed to the traumatic experiences that these groups undergo during the period of the conflict.

People in these regions live in constant fear. Most of the children that are borne the war torn regions grow while knowing only war and they have the warring mentality. The psychological problems that these people encounter could easily escalate into permanent mental problems depending on the magnitude of the problem and how fast these problems are tackled. War has catastrophic effects on well being of a nation and the health of its people. The victims exhibit problems that are associated with mental health.

Some develop behavior that hinders them from functioning effectively. They may show depression, anxiety, psychosomatic problems like insomnia among others. People that are affected by war, particularly the children need to undergo programs that are meant to repair their psychological damage.

Moral Consequences In war efforts are made towards subverting love’s moral force and its connection, though the end usually results in love prevailing. War leads to separation and isolation of mankind hence making love to be rare and ego takes its place instead. It only leads to alienation and brutality. War is a human weakness which is created by the war mongering leaders who send young, gullible, ignorant and active members of lower caste of society to battle.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Effects of War on Economics, Politics, Society by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The result is unimaginable brutality characterized by the hunger to rape and maim the desire to kill as well as inflicting suffering and pain. People act indiscriminately, not considering the rule of law and have no respect for humanity. War breeds terrorism as well as constant crime against humanity with torture being the order of the day. There is evil and tyranny.

Health Effects Any extensive war in this century has a higher capability for mass killing over a long distance. Most of the people who die from indirect and direct causes are usually the civilians. Many people are wounded with a good number of the victims being children. War results to the damage of the health as well as the economic infrastructure leading to in increase in the post-war deaths. It is said that the civil wars usually maim and kill people a long period after the stopping of the shooting.

Armed conflicts usually result in the deaths and disabilities that are related to the war long after the end of the conflict. It is unfortunate that the major victims of any war are usually women and their children. This could be attributed to the fact that most of them are defenseless and it is never easy for them to escape as well.

War results to severe injury, trauma, death and extensive suffering. It is always a better option to involve diplomatic approaches so as to minimize hostility and reject revenge by violent means. In any case, the best remedy for any conflict is peace, healing as well as reconciliation. War may have fatal effects on women who in most cases suffer more than men do. Most of them are traumatized, due to the military brothels employed during the conflict.

Some are raped, trafficked for prostitution and violated. War widows, female victims of landmines as well as those women that are refugees due to war are highly vulnerable to living in poverty, prostitution or illnesses and death in the periods after the war. Most of them are prone to sexual slavery and brutality in during the war. This renders them vulnerable to sexually transmitted infections and HIV/AIDS (Phillips 29).

War should never be justified. In any case, the resources that are channeled towards war could be put to good use in education, healthcare, green jobs and even other activities that are life-affirming. Foreign policies should never be based on aggression and domination. Instead, diplomacy, compassion and commitment to international law should be embraced. All forms of sexual exploitation particularly the female trafficking should be effectively tackled.

There is no evidence whatsoever that hostility and cruelty are innate aspects of mankind. In any case the reverse is true as every baby is born non-violent and cooperative. No man is borne exploitative. This is an aspect that one acquires and natures. Love and the urge to unite are the default aspects of people of any society.

The only known powerful force that can sabotage war and its might is love. War is a clear indication of the deficit of people’s emotional life. During war and in the aftermath, those who can remain sane, those who never hate the enemy are those with good relationships and those who are in love.

Works Cited Glasstone, Samuel. Nuclear Weapons. Redmond: Microsoft Corporation, 2006. Print.

Kassis, Rami. Social Psychology. London: Macmillan Publishers, 2008. Print.

Miller, David. Navy. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2007.

Phillips, John. Acquired Immunodeficiency Syndrome. London: Macmillan Publishers, 2000.

[supanova_question]

Information Handling: the Selection and Acquisition Process Research Paper essay help online: essay help online

Table of Contents Introduction

The process of selecting and acquiring the information system

The goals of the organization in relation to the project

Role of the stakeholders

Reference List

Introduction The organization has in recent years been faced with the challenge of information handling. The current method of storage and circulation of data within the institution has become overburdened and is gradually becoming obsolete. Setting up an information system is fundamental to the development of the facility particularly in the wake of the facilities accelerated growth.

However, adequate measures have been taken to ensure that the system installed is suitable to our immediate, mid-term and long-term needs. In this regard we need to identify a proper method of establishing how the new information system will link in to the organization’s goals aside from determining the role of the stakeholders in the process of acquiring and installing the system. These items have been briefly discussed below:

The process of selecting and acquiring the information system The first item in the process of determining the type of information system to install is the identification of the particular needs of each department of the institution. The information obtained will help to provide the basic criteria for analyzing the available alternatives and selecting the one that will be most appropriate to the needs of the institution (Muñoz, 2009). Various costs have to be considered in the quantitative analysis.

These include the cost of purchasing the hardware needed for the system, the costs of modifying the available infrastructure to accommodate the new hardware, the costs of operating the system per year, the cost incurred in training the members of staff on the usage of the system and the administration costs (Muñoz, 2009). Once the appropriate system has been identified, the next step is choosing a supplier.

To this end, an evaluation of the available suppliers will be conducted with the aim of isolating the one who can provide the desired requirements at a cost that is within our budget. The first step in this process will be to conduct a proper search in the market through going through magazines and online presentations (Glaser, 2002).

The known suppliers will be contacted and requested to provide as much information as possible regarding the selected system. With the research on suppliers complete, the next step is the developing a list of the potential suppliers (Clemen, 1996). All the individuals on the list will be considered potential candidates and they all will be taken through interviews.

The interviews will aim at collecting all the information as part of the evaluation process of all the candidates on the list (Saaty, 2001). After interviewing and evaluating the candidates, the best one will be conducted and negotiations on the costs and implementation will start immediately (Drazen and Metzger, 1998). Finally, the implementation process will kick off and the staff training started immediately.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The goals of the organization in relation to the project The goals of the organization will guide the entire process of acquiring and setting up the system. Top on the list include the fact that the institution essentially aims at serving clients with utmost level of professionalism and effectiveness. An information system that will serve to bring order and organization into the storage of facility records in such a way that they can be accessed with ease should be selected.

The integrity of the patient data should also be maintained with the inter-information system shift. Owing to the sensitivity of the facility’s information database the new system should have methods of guaranteeing data safety including a password dependent access interface. This will ensure that only individuals with the necessary authorization can access data in the system.

Role of the stakeholders All the stakeholders from managers to the lowest cadre members of staff will be involved in the selection and acquisition process. The discussions with the entire staff base will essentially help identifying the emerging needs of access to information. Each and every member will be asked to list his/her issues pertaining to the challenges with the current information system.

From these lists the most recurrent complaints and suggestions will be picked as part of the primary guiding data for the setting up of the new information system. The senior members of management, particularly those from the finance department will be called in to establish the amount of money that the institution can spare for the purpose.

Incase more external funding is needed the finance team will advice on the best available options. The information system being a long-term investment will need to be properly established in order to have the highest levels of effectiveness and longer service length. It is therefore imperative that enough resources be dedicated to its establishment.

The involvement of all the organizations workers starting with the senior managers is a clear indicator of the importance of the project. With them leading from the front, junior associates will take the training seriously and this will in turn reflect well in the entire performance of the company. Donors and other contributors to the running of the institution will also appreciate the importance of the changes provided the company heads are committed in their involvement with its implementation.

Reference List Clemen, R.T. (1996). Making hard decisions an introduction to decision analysis (2nd Ed.). Pacific Grove, USA.:Duxbury Press.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Information Handling: the Selection and Acquisition Process specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Drazen, E.

[supanova_question]

Jimi Hendrix: Bipolar Disorder Essay writing essay help

Hendrix is one of the renowned musicians who left a legacy despite the fact that he did not live for long because he was only twenty seven at his death. One of his outstanding songs is titled maniac depression which is also known as bipolar disorder. Critical analysis of the song reveals that there is a high possibility that Hendrix may have been writing about his mood disorder although there is no evidence of the same.

However, even though he was writing about his mood disorder which he described as maniac depression, it is clear that there are some differences between his description of the disorder and the DSM-IV-TR description of the same.

With that background in mind, this essay discusses the difference between Hendrix and DSM-IV-TR description of maniac depression. In addition, the paper shall also focus on the similarity between regular cocaine addiction and maniac depression symptoms.

The whole song by Hendrix discusses all the feelings and emotions that the victim was experiencing. Hendrix begins by illustrating his emotions.

He says that he knows what he ought to do but he does not know how to do it. The song also illustrates a happy mood since he says that he is feeling sweet. However, the feeling is followed by a feeling of frustration as the singer indicates that he cannot be able to make love and ends up being frustrated. The last part indicates a feeling of hopelessness as he says that it is better for him to quit (Hendrix, 2002).

As much as the song is titled maniac depression, the description is limited in describing the same in relation to the description of DSM-IV-TR. To begin with, DSM-IV-TR describes the disorder as a condition characterized by major changes in the mood of a person; characterized by either high or low moods (Durand

[supanova_question]

Cereal Aisle Analysis Essay essay help: essay help

Introduction Background to the study

Krexox is a store owned by a sole-proprietor and is located within the suburban Mill Run shopping center. The store has been in operation for 5 years. In its operation, the store deals with a variety of food products such as cereals. To ensure that consumers easily access the cereals, effective positioning is integrated.

The firm has attained this through incorporation of racks which are strategically located within the store. The racks are 20 meters in length, 1 meter wide and 1.5 meters in height. To increase their carrying capacity, the racks have two shelves on which the cereals are stocked. Since its inception, the firm has managed to attain an optimal performance as a result of integration of effective marketing practices.

In order to analyze the operations’ of Kerox store, the researcher conducted an observational study. The observation is conducted during the busy morning and afternoon hours for a period of three days.

Aim

The report is aimed at analyzing Krexox cereal aisle.

Scope

The report entails an analysis of Krexox store. The various types of cereals the store deals with are identified. In addition, the report also includes the various consumer behaviors identified. An explanation of the findings is also given. Finally a conclusion giving some of the marketing strategies which the firm can integrate are given. However, the report is limited in that it is only based n observation.

Types of cereals The entrepreneur has appreciated the fact that consumer’s have diverse product requirement. As a result, the store stocks various cereal brands. From observation, it was identified that the store mainly stocks wholegrain cereals.

Some of the whole grain cereals which the store stocks include cheerios, mini –wheat, muesli, French toast crunch, golden grahams, cinnamon toast crunch, low fat granola, oatmeal crisp, oatmeal squares, shredded wheat, multi-grain chex, wheat chex, grape nuts and grape nut flakes. In addition to whole grains, the store also stocks other cereals with other characteristics such as novelty ingredients, cereals which lead to reduction of weight and also those which reduce heart diseases.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It was also observed that the cereals were stocked in various quantities while the packets were branded in different colors. From the observation conducted during the three days, it was observed that the rate of restocking the various cereals varied. The rate of restocking was measured on a scale of 1-5 where 1-2= slow rate of restocking, 3-4= medium rate of restocking, 4-5= Fast rate of restocking. The table in the appendix section illustrates the rate of restocking identified.

Consumer behavior observed

From observation, a number of consumer behaviors were identified as outlined below.

The consumers enquire about the characteristics of the various cereals. One of the elements enquired about relate to health characteristic of the cereals.

Consumers evaluate the quantities in which the cereals are packaged.

The consumers enquire about the price of the various quantities.

From the three day period in which the observation was conducted, it was identified that the wholegrain were restocked daily. This indicates that there is a high demand for breakfast cereals.

Explanation of the findings

Decision to stock a wide variety of cereals would enable the store to attract and retain a wide range of customers. Decision to stock whole grains and other variety of cereals may have resulted from realization of the fact that consumer’s are increasingly becoming health conscious in their purchasing patterns (Leven, 2009, p. 23). In addition, the consumers are considering purchasing food products which have high a high nutritional value (Miller, n.d, p. 298).

Whole grain cereals are considered to be of high nutritional values. In addition, the cereals have minimum amount of fats and sugars. By packaging the cereals in different quantities, the firm is able to meet diverse customer demands. In addition, it has become possible for the firm to price its cereals. Positioning the cereals in sizeable racks enables consumers with different characteristics to easily access the cereals.

By branding the packets in different colors, the firm is able to appeal to a wide range of customers considering the diversity in consumer preferences with regard to color.

Conclusion

From the above analysis, Krexox Store can be able to improve its marketing efficiency through observation of consumer behavior. As a result, the entrepreneur can be able to influence the consumer decision making process.

We will write a custom Essay on Cereal Aisle Analysis specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More For example, the firm can be able to identify the products and services which are highly demanded. This means that it will be possible for the entrepreneur to ensure that the particular cereals are in sufficient supply. In addition, gaining knowledge regarding consumer product requirement will contribute towards the firm attaining a high competitive advantage.

This can be achieved through effective branding. For example, the entrepreneur can make a decision to add value to the various cereals. This will culminate into the store attaining an optimal market position. The resultant effect is that the threat of competition arising from new entrants will be minimized.

Reference List Leven, M.(2009). Marketing: defined, explained and applied. London: Pearson Education.

Miller, J.(n.d). Encyclopedia of human ecology. New York: ABC-CLIO.

[supanova_question]

Criminal Justice Department Essay a level english language essay help

Introduction The criminal justice department is one sector of public administration that has had to go through a period of transformation as far as the usage of technology in the fulfillment of its role to the public. The changes in this regard have been informed by the fact that over the years criminals have improved the ways in which they conduct their business to further become technology-savvy.

This essay seeks to illustrate the evolution of technology in the criminal justice department. To this end, various forms of literature shall be consulted in order to provide a proper groundwork for the discussion. Proper exemplification shall be provided from the different time-frames of the evolution and its relevance with today’s practices in the criminal justice department illustrated.

Development of the criminal justice department and the role of technology in the development The development of the criminal justice department has been divided into three main eras depending on the relationship between various stakeholders and the public security authorities (Maguire and Radosh, 1996). These two categories are the political, professional eras and the community policing era.

The political era

This was a period of 80 years spanning from 1840 to 1920 (Maguire and Radosh, 1996). The era was named ‘political’ because of the links between the criminal justice and the political class. In this area, administration officers particularly the police started incorporating new technological components in their duties (Maguire and Radosh, 1996). These were the gun and the bludgeon. The two weapons have been retained in the force to date albeit with vast improvements.

During this period, changes happened in the communication aspects of the criminal justice department. This was notable through the 1870s usage of the telephone in easy dispersion of messages from one center to another as well as the setting up of police telephone booths in the following decade (Maguire and Radosh, 1996). Fingerprinting technologies were incepted and were incorporated in investigative procedures.

The professional model era

This was the period between 1920 and 1970. In this period reforms took place to ensure that all state agencies were separated from the influence of politicians (Maguire and Radosh, 1996). This was with the aim of instilling professionalism within the department. Technology found a role in this regard with the usage of the polygraph lie detector (Maguire and Radosh, 1996). Crime laboratories were established in various states which served to train in the elements of fingerprint and handwriting classification.

The Federal Bureau of Investigation established a professional investigative laboratory which was well equipped with state of art forensic equipment (Maguire and Radosh, 1996). By the 1930s the police force and other state agencies tasked with the role of implementing law and order had fully embraced the usage of motor vehicles and communication using two-way radios (Muraskin and Robert, 2002).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Going into the 1940s radar speed monitoring systems were developed and they found early usage by the traffic department. In 1960s, the federal government started advocating for the implementation of new technologies within the police force (Muraskin and Robert, 2002). These reforms were particularly started in 1964 after president Lyndon B. Johnson assigned the Commission on Law Enforcement and Administration of Justice the role of investigating the particular needs by law enforcement agencies in fulfilling their duties properly.

The commission came out with a report that provided over two hundred recommendations, of which eleven were touching on police technology. One of these recommendations was that it was necessary for the criminal justice department to embrace computer technology as part of its modernization strategy (Pattavina, 2005).

Immediate steps were taken by the Johnson government to address the issues raised and within a few years hundreds of millions of dollars were invested into the upgrade of existing state and local federal agency technologies. The embrace of technology was gradual but by the early 1990s over half of all police departments in t country were using computers (Muraskin and Robert, 2002).

Even more interesting is that by this time computers were now being regarded as useful tools in performing all departmental duties including investigation and crime analysis aside from the record keeping functionalities of the systems (Maguire and Radosh, 1996). Computer-mediated information databases particularly found prominence with the advent of the National Crime Information Center (NCIC).

The NCIC stored records of all criminal activities in such a way that easy access was granted in the process of conducting an investigation (Maguire and Radosh, 1996). Computers also played a critical role in the establishment of the Automated Fingerprint Identification System (AFIS) which played the role of locating the identities of all persons within huge interlinked databases (Muraskin and Robert, 2002).

The community policing era

Having started in the 1970s, this is the newest of all the criminal justice technology development eras and it covers current reforms in the field (Maguire and Radosh, 1996). The advent of community policing called for the installation of proper systems to facilitate the communication between members of the public and the administrative authorities. Some of the introductions made include the establishment of an online system for reporting offenses (Pattavina, 2005).

This system has been well embraced by members of the public mainly because of the anonymity it accords individuals reporting criminal activities. The police department has also started using a computer-mediated dispatch system which hastens the process of attending to calls of public distress (Pattavina, 2005).

We will write a custom Essay on Criminal Justice Department specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More A decade ago, the sheriff’s office at Pinellas County in Florida had a very weak information systems that was made of a number of independent databases all operating at the same time but with each only capable of doing a certain number of functions. Operations within the department were however happening at a very slow pace owing to the administrative challenges that were linked to these inefficient systems. With recent system modifications the institution has grown to be one of the displays of efficiency within the country.

All the databases have now been linked together and average time taken in the process of searching for information has been reduced from over half an hour to less than ten minutes. Consequently, the criminal justice officers in the region now have enough time to do their field duties.

The future of criminal justice technology For most institutions a constant review of its technological systems and upgrading to suit the current industry standards is advisable provide the organization can afford the changes. The criminal justice department is one organization which requires the best technologies particularly because of the sensitive nature of the country’s security which falls under its mandate (Muraskin and Robert, 2002).

The police and the security agents need to work on ways of improving and maximizing the impact of all the programs that they establish; most of which are aimed at reducing the time taken to respond to distress calls and increase the speed with which information can be transmitted from one region to another (Pattavina, 2005).

Unfortunately, the installment of the new systems comes with a hefty financial burden on the institution. However, weighing the benefits against the expenses shows that benefits greatly outweigh the challenges that come with the initial investment.

It has also been noted that very little effort and resources have been committed to the function of creating public awareness. Individuals have also complained of complexities being associated with new technological acquisitions (Muraskin and Robert, 2002). It is therefore imperative that in future proper consideration be accorded to the function of ensuring that newly installed technologies completely serve the purpose for which they were acquired. This can only be achieved through committing of funds to public education.

Advances in computer and communication technologies have brought in new changes in the way that criminals conduct their activities. For instance in recent days drug traffickers have obtained communication devices that cannot be tapped into using the devices owned by law enforcement agencies (Muraskin and Robert, 2002). In the future more changes need to be made as pertains to the technologies at the disposal of criminal justice authorities in order to ensure that they can appropriately deal with their adversaries.

Conclusion Changes in technology are among the few elements that impact on the efficiency of institutions which if not well embraced may result in the downfall entire organizations. This is even more so for the criminal justice department which if faced with some small amount of laxity results in irreversible security issues such the deaths of innocent citizens and the failure of criminals to face justice.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Criminal Justice Department by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More This essay has served to illustrate how the United Criminal Justice Department has incorporated newer elements of technology in the period spanning from 1840 to current times. It has been noted that this is one of the public sector that took to technological changes at a very slow rate, sometimes taking the intervention of politicians to appreciate the importance of these changes. However, research has helped find out that with the entry of the 21st century, the department has made headway as far as leading other institutions in updating the technologies they use.

Reference List Maguire, B.

[supanova_question]

Intellectual Property Definition Essay writing essay help

Table of Contents Discussion Board

Definition essay

Reference List

Footnotes

Discussion Board The information article Intellectual Property, written by a group of authors under direction of Evan Davies, aims to define the concept of intellectual property (IP) and identify its key characteristics. Secondly, the authors give a brief overview of legal means that help to protect the right for IP.

According to the scholars, intellectual property can be defined as any tangible or intangible asset that results from the process of human discovery, creativity, and invention (Davies et al, 2003). The authors single out the two characteristics, which are typical of IP: 1) immaterial nature, in other words, this asset can be owned by a great number of people at the same time; 2) inability of the inventor to appropriate it for private gain, since this kind of assets can be easily copied and transmitted (Davies et al, 2003).

The key idea which the writers express is that contemporary legislation does not provide specific guidelines, regulating the use and transmission of intellectual property, for example, a person, who tries to sell a certain idea or invention, can easily be defrauded, and there is no way for him/her to prove his rectitude. These are the major issues, discussed in this article.

Overall, it is quite possible to agree with the authors, when we are speaking about the use and transmission of intellectual property. At the moment, there are very few safeguards that can protect the author (inventor, designer, musician, writer, artists and so forth) from encroachment on his/her rights.

In part, it is connected with the rapid development of Internet technologies which enable users to share copyrighted information (songs, videos, software, books etc) with any obstacle. Secondly, as it has been pointed out in the article, in some cases, the author finds it very difficult to prove that he/she is the inventor of a certain device or the author of some television show.

However, the definition, proposed by the authors can be disputed. Evan Davies et al focus mostly on the origins of IP such as invention, creativity, discovery, and so forth. Yet, very little attention is paid to the qualitative characteristics of IP. One may point such qualities as novelty and utility, which means that any asset, protected by the copyright law, has to have some new elements and may have some practical application.

Besides, in this article the authors emphasize the so-called “weightlessness” of IP, which means that the term intellectual property refers to some intangible assets, yet under some circumstances, IP can be both tangible and intangible, for example, hardware, vehicles, and mobile phones, which can considered as both tangible and intangible assets. In this case, the intellectual property is not easily transferred from one person to another. One should not assume that this definition, advanced by the authors is inaccurate or limited.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More At the given moment there are hundreds definition and interpretations of IP and its elements; they may focus on some specific characteristics of IP and one cannot say that these definitions are inaccurate or false since they just focus on different aspects of the same phenomenon. Overall, this article can be helpful to the students and other people who want to gain a basic idea about intellectual property.

Definition essay The definition of such term of intellectual property has long been one of the most debated issues among lawyers and policy makers, since they need to compile a list of those objects or assets, which have to be protected by copyright law. This concept is so difficult to define because it has several components and several characteristics which are equally important.

We cannot argue that the interpretation, provided in this paper will be conclusive, yet it give a more comprehensive view of IP and its elements. At this point, we can say that intellectual property is any tangible or intangible asset, deriving from human creativity, discovery, invention even contest[1]; it has such characteristics as originality and perceived value. In the following sections of this paper, we will try to justify our interpretation of this notion and its constituent parts.

The term “intellectual property” is inevitably associated with ideas, designs, works of a person’s mind or intellect, but these ideas usually have some material representation. In other words, one should not forget about those devices which help to carry and store this information, for example, compact discs, audio tapes, floppy disks, audio tapes, DVDs and so forth (Barrett, 2008, 108).

Moreover, some ideas or concepts can be inseparable from their material representation, for instance, paintings or drawings. In point of fact, in some cases, the value of idea dramatically declines if it is deprived of its original material form. Even the most meticulous copy of Van Gogh or Rembrandt cannot be compared to the original and it will never have the same commercial or artistic value.

This case illustrates the point that intellectual property is not always easily transferable and that it cannot be owned by several people at a time. Furthermore, it shows that the importance of material representation should not be underestimated and one should not perceive IP only as some intangible asset since such a perception is just a common stereotype.

A person, who tries to define the concept of IP, would have to focus on such characteristics as value and novelty. This asset or product must have some innovative elements, which differentiate it from similar products or assets. Furthermore, it may be of some commercial or aesthetic value. The aesthetic value is particularly important, when we are referring to works of literature, music, art and so forth. Again, we have to stress an idea that commercial and aesthetic value are quite separable from one another. In addition, the notion of aesthetic value is very subjective, and it cannot be measured in any qualitative or quantitative way. Thus, when we identified value as an intrinsic attribute of intellectual property, we referred only to the subjective opinion of a person, who has invented a certain device, created some work of art or made some scientific discovery. Intellectual property must have value or worth in the eyes of the creator or discoverer, rather than in the eyes of the public. This is the most important characteristic of this concept.

We will write a custom Essay on Intellectual Property specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Those people, who view intellectual property from legal or commercial standpoint, often refer to such a requirement as utility that has not been mentioned in our definition. Such characteristic as utility is more appropriate to some inventions, pharmaceutical recipes, new business models etc (Dratler, 1991, p 162; Bouchoux, 2001).

Yet, this requirement is inapplicable to the works of art. Apart from that, the utility of many inventions were bitterly disputed when they came into existence. To prove this point, we can mention the alternating current system, designed by Nikola Tesla. At the end of the nineteenth century, it was widely believed that such systems could hardly find any practical application (Colladay, 1996). These are the reasons why such characteristics as utility or practical application have been excluded from the definition.

Another important question which should be discussed in this paper is the ownership of intellectual property. As we have said, it derives from human discovery, invention, knowledge, or creativity. In the majority of cases, IP is the result of close collaboration, involving many participants, whose contribution is not always equal.

In the thesis statement, it has been said that IP derives from invention, creativity, discovery or contest. The final component may seem slightly confusing at first glance, yet such copyrighted materials as broadcasts of football games are the result of competition and contest, yet they are also classified as intellectual property.

Therefore, one can argue that while defining intellectual property one should not focus only on some scientific discoveries, technological devices and works of art. Such interpretation does not reflect the full complexity of this term because intellectual property can be just the result of mere coincidence, rather than some prodigious mental effort.

The most important idea that can be derived from this discussion is that intellectual property can have several elements and characteristics; however, the most important one is novelty. Moreover, it seems rather unreasonable to limit the notion of IP only to a specific list of intangible assets like books, pharmaceutical recipes, drawings, utility models and so forth.

Such an approach can be suitable for commercial relations but it is not acceptable for philosophical discussion. Apart from that, we can say that utility, commercial value, and practical applicability are not inherent characteristics of the intellectual property. More likely, one has to speak about novelty and perceived value.

Reference List Barrett. M. (2008) Intellectual Property. Aspen Publishers Online.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Intellectual Property by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Bouchoux D. (2001) Protecting your company’s intellectual property: a practical guide to trademarks, copyrights, patents

[supanova_question]

Studies in the Education of Adults Research Paper college essay help near me: college essay help near me

Adult education is an area that most educators and stakeholders in the education sector find interesting. Stakeholders in the education sector need to understand the factors that influence the teaching and learning processes in adult education. Adult education is considered a complex issue and therefore to comprehensively understand factors affecting its nature and process we must involve both empirical research and theoretical studies.

Therefore, any study carried on this topic should be critically analyzed to better understand the significance of the research on the processes of adult education. It is important to fully understand the research article and then critique the credibility of the information contained therein.

This research paper seeks to analyze two articles. The two articles will be discussed to better understand how prior experience and knowledge, intrinsic motivation and exposure to the carrier subject are related and how these influences a person’s performance in adult education.

In her article, The role of prior experience in adult learners’ acquisition of postgraduate literacies in a postapartheid South African University, Cooper Linda (2011) argues that prior knowledge and experience of the subject or carrier discipline is a significant resource for learners’ success in their field of studies (Cooper, 2011).

The research is known as Prior Learning Assessment (Cooper, 2011). The research focuses primarily on the influence of the learners’ prior experiential knowledge on the outcome of the academic literacy practices gained in higher learning institutions as well as their contribution to the learning process.

The underlying principle of the current research is that learners’ literacy skills outcomes largely depends on an interaction of three main components that includes the disposition and habitus of a learner, how the academic discipline in question has been structured, and the pedagogic agency.

The study required that the teachers recognize the learners’ prior knowledge on the academic disciplines chosen while the teachers controlled the challenges in each academic program and the learning processes as well as the accommodation and learning group mix (Cooper, 2011).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The article examines the case of a group of disability rights-activists who were given the opportunity to enroll for master’s degree program under the recognition of prior learning (Cooper, 2011). The disability rights activists were asked to choose master’s degree programs of their choices and where they best thought represented their careers and abilities, as well as those that they thought they had adequate prior experience in.

However, all the activists were restricted to enroll in the academic programs which were related to their activities. In each academic discipline where the activists were enrolled, they were distributed into different learning groups. They were further distributed into different hostels to mix with other students.

The lecturers in the each discipline where the learners were enrolled provided different levels of challenging tasks for each activist-learner and the learning groups they represented. The lecturers were asked to use different teaching methodologies and resources each time they wanted to evaluate the learners’ progress and the impacts of their prior experiential knowledge.

During their master’s degree programs, the supervising lecturers were asked to monitor their performance and their interaction with other students in their various faculties. The supervisors recorded every significant contribution made by each learner and kept records of their performance in relation to those who had no prior knowledge and experience.

The activist-learners’ were interviewed and asked to fill questions related to how they viewed their overall performance and the factors that influenced their performance and learning processes. The supervising lecturers were also asked to submit the activist-learners progress reports and their general evaluation of the learners’ progress and performance.

The research results showed that the learners’ prior knowledge of their academic disciplines positively influenced their overall performance. The learners’ showed confidence in all their activities and had the drive to achieve the maximum in all the tasks that they were assigned.

The research also proved that the level of difficulty of the discipline had very little effect as compared to the learner’s prior experiential knowledge and intrinsic motivation (Pajares,

[supanova_question]

The Theories of Person Intelligence Essay essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Findings

Can The Intelligence Be Tested?

References

Introduction There is no single definition of intelligence that is generally accepted. However, different scholars have from time to time come up with theories that may be used to understand the concept of intelligence. The theories of intelligence may be broadly categorized into two; the general intelligence theories and the multiple intelligence theories.

Spearman was the first person to try and explain the concept of intelligence (Sternberg, 1985). Spearman, in his work, also known as the two factor theory, proposed that there was a positive co-relation between an individual’s academic test scores and their abilities. The two factors that he suggested made up a person’s intelligence were: the G-factor or the general factor which could be measured and quantified, and the S-factor also the specific factor.

He suggested that the G-factor mainly dealt with a person’s general knowledge while the S-factor was more specific, in that, it referred to the individual’s specific abilities. Therefore, in conclusion, he insinuated that a person’s level of intelligence could only be determined through academic tests according to Gardner (1983).

The second scholar, Thurstone who rejected spearman’s proposal came up with his own theory. He suggested seven measures of intelligence as being; numerical reasoning, verbal meaning, memory, inductive reasoning, perceptual speed, spatial ability and word fluency. Unlike Spearman, he believed intelligence could be looked at from a more diversified dimension.

Later, Cattell also came up with his own theory. To some extent, he agreed with Spearman’s theory but he added two more factors. These factors were fluid intelligence which he explained as being the capability of an individual to find solutions to problems with no earlier information. Crystallized intelligence, which he defined as being the capability to solve troubles using precedent events, was the second one.

In 1983, Gardner the pioneer of the multiple intelligence theory came up with the theory that implied that, intelligence was a diverse concept and therefore needed to be measured using multiple tools. He identified eight types of intelligence; bodily kinesthetic, logical-mathematical, interpersonal, musical, intrapersonal, verbal linguistic, naturalistic and visual spatial Gardner (1983).

Sternberg (1985), agreed with Gardner’s theory but he claimed that the types of intelligence included; analytical intelligence, creative intelligence and practical intelligence. Further, he claimed that a person’s intelligence depended on the surrounding environments. This simple deviation from the theory developed by Gardner was the basis of the subsequent researches that have been carried out in the recent years on the topic.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Findings Based on these studies, the theories that best explains intelligence are the multiple intelligence theories of Gardner and Sternberg. This is because they give a broader description of what intelligence is. They not only take into account the academic perspective but also the non academic perspectives of intelligence. Gardner’s theory for example, gives importance to interpersonal and intrapersonal skills which today an individual cannot survive without. Sternberg also explains how intelligence can be shaped by one’s surroundings.

Can The Intelligence Be Tested? Multiple intelligence theories cannot be subjected to a simple test as it would be very difficult, impossible even, to measure a person’s non-academic abilities.

Things like interpersonal skills are things that can only be measured over time and not through a simple aptitude test. Therefore, it follows that it is simply hard to measure intelligence based on the theories presented above.

References Gardner, H. (1983). Frames Of Mind: The Theory of Multiple Intelligences. New York: Basic Books.

Sternberg, R. J. (1985). Beyond IQ: A Triarchic Theory of Intelligence. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

[supanova_question]

Organizational Development Concepts best essay help: best essay help

Introduction One company that can be said to have changed the automobile industry is Toyota Motor Corporation (TMC). Since its establishment in the year 1937, Toyota Motor Corporation has evolved to become one of the best car selling companies in the world. At the same time, Toyota is estimated to provide employment opportunities to about 317,000 people at the moment, working as dedicated employees of the company.

Major activities of Toyota Company started after the Second World War, when the company started to design and manufacture automobiles in large number.

The history of Toyota Company is associated with Kiichiro Toyoda who was an excellent inventor and established Toyoda Automatic Loom Company that largely relied on his prolific designs (Toyoland, n.d). As part to generate more capital resources, the company Kiichiro Toyoda licensed part of the designs to the British and the generated money was used to establish Toyota Motor Company, an idea that received government’s support due to its military applications (Toyoland, n.d).

Before the establishment of the company, Japanese armies relied on imported trucks, and as a result of depression that affected the world and the country at the same time, resources to import trucks became scarce (Toyoland, n.d). As a result, domestic production was seen as an avenue to reduce costs, create employment opportunities, and empower the country to be self-reliance (Toyoland, n.d).

Some of the automobile designs by Toyota Motor Corporation in the history include: Model A1 and G1 models, model AA, sedans, phaetons or model AB, Toyota model, GB truck, G1 truck, Toyopet or the model SA, SD models, RH model, Landcruiser, Crown, Corona, Avalon, Camry, and Lexus (Toyoland, n.d).

Toyota at the same time throughout history has been able to establish plants in other regions of the world specifically in Latin America and USA. Today, Toyota Motors has evolved as the global largest designer and “manufacturer of automobiles, both in unit sales and net sales” (Toyoland, n.d). For instance in USA alone Toyota has succeeded in eclipsing Honda and sustained fierce competition to GM and Ford motors (Toyoland, n.d).

Further, in 2002, Toyota Motors incorporated 2010 Global vision, which according to the company is a vision aimed at achieving mobility needs in away that considers and respects environment and the people (Toyoland, n.d). Major themes in this Global vision include “Toward a recycle-oriented society, toward the age of IT and ubiquitous networks, toward a mature society, and toward motorization on a global scale” (Toyoland, n.d, p.1).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Toyota’s Organizational Structure and strategy Richard D. Daft, writing in the book titled ‘Organizational Theory and Design’ observes that in defining what organizational structure is, it is important to put into consideration three important aspects: organization structure constitute formal reporting relationships that include number of levels in the hierarchy and span of control of managers and supervisors (Daft, 2009).

Second, organizational structure establishes the grouping together of individuals into departments and of departments into total organization. Lastly, organizational structure constitutes the design of systems to ensure effective communication, coordination, and integration of efforts across departments (Daft, 2009).

According to the author, these three elements involve both the vertical and horizontal aspects of organizing, with each representing a structure that is more appropriate in certain specific organizational orientation. Accordingly, an ideal structure should be in a position to encourage employees to provide horizontal information and coordination where and when it is needed (Daft, 2009).

From 2003, Toyota Motors was seen to be causing ripples in the automobile industry as it undertook initiatives at high speed catching up with the industry’s perennial leaders and dominant players like GM, Ford, and Chrysler (Griffin and Moorhead, 2009). Many people viewed this as a risk strategy, which upon failure would have severe negative impacts on Toyota Motors.

However, on gradual note, the strategy has been working out as some instances of literature postulate that Toyota Motors has been able to outperform one or two of these companies (Griffin and Moorhead, 2009). As the strategy appeared successful, Toyota put in place strategies to re-invent itself and one of the re-invention strategies was to introduce new designs.

One of the changes that has characterized Toyota introduced by the management include introduction of a number of new designs such as introduction of Prius hybrid model in 2004 (Griffin and Moorhead, 2009). When the success of this model was realized, Toyota was motivated to introduce another hybrid luxury sport-utility vehicle known as the RX 400h and today the company offers these two designs in the world’s market estimated to be about 50 per cent (Griffin and Moorhead, 2009).

Accompanying Toyota’s introduction of new designs in the marketing is the company’s well-established and known reputation that, on wider global scale characterizes the company as one of the world’s leading corporation to be involved in massive cost cutting. The company has continuously invented and improved guided by the kaizen (continuous improvement) philosophy. Kaizen has further been strengthened by the company’s kanban (just-in-time inventory) systems (Griffin and Moorhead, 2009).

We will write a custom Term Paper on Organizational Development Concepts

[supanova_question]

Statements about Justice Compare and Contrast Essay custom essay help: custom essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

To Kill a Mocking Bird

The Merchant of Venice

Conclusion

Works Cited

Introduction For many years drama has been used as a means of altering social perception with regard to various social issues. For example, literature on the issue indicates that effective use of drama can change student attitude towards various pervasive issues such as bullying (Belliveau, 136). In this report an analysis will be performed on two classic texts to identify statements about justice woven within them. It is hoped that such statements can be crafted into plays and used to teach social justice throughout society.

To Kill a Mocking Bird In this text one of the statements about justice that becomes apparent as the story builds is the presence of racial prejudice in Maycomb (Lee, 25). This is made evident by observing the description provided in the text about the trial of Tom Robinson. The accused is a black man and has been charged with the rape of Mayella Ewell, daughter of Bob Ewell. Despite the fact that there is little evidence that can conclusively prove guilt of the accused, the court proceeds to find him guilty and sentences him to prison.

The manner in which the trial is carried out and the judge’s attitude indicate that the trial of a black man especially in a case against a white lady was influenced to a large extent by expectations of the community instead of the facts. Further the reaction of the town people towards Atticus and his family after his decision to represent Tom indicate the existence of racial prejudice in the Maycomb community.

Another statement on justice that appears in the text is the lack of fairness in the Maycomb community. In the course of the trial it becomes apparent that despite the fact that Mayella has been raped and bruised, her bruises could only have been caused by a left handed individual (Lee, 26).

The text proceeds to establish that her Father, a drunkard is left handed and most likely is the perpetrator of the crime. This unfair trial is embarrassing to people such as Ms. Maudie who decline to attend (Lee, 26). Such suggestions in the text allow the conclusion that the text exhibits the absence of equality in provision of justice in Maycomb.

The people of Maycomb as portrayed in the text indicate that the community was not established in equality. This is witnessed in the scene that describes the common and respectable folk of the town ganging up and making an effort to lynch Tom Robinson. This attempt is only thwarted with the intervention of Atticus which sees him branded a “nigger lover” (Lee, 61).

This fact is further pointed out in an analysis of the facts of this era that indicates that during this period over 600 similar incidents were reported (Lee, 61). It is also indicated that these events were perpetrated by normal and respectable town folk alike in a bid to maintain the superiority of the Anglo Saxon race (Lee, 61). This information only goes further to prove the veracity of the story in relation to the era.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More However, the story also provides a good example of statements about justice in the actions of Boo Radley. Following the embarrassing trial Bob Ewell vows to take revenge on Atticus and his family for allegedly damaging his reputation. In the events that follow an enraged Bob Ewell attacks the children Scout and Jem in a secluded spot (Lee, 69). In the confrontation that follows an unknown stranger comes to the children’s aid and saves the day.

This unknown stranger turns out to be the reclusive Boo Radley. In the course of the text this character has been portrayed as a reclusive individual lurking behind the shadows. This action by Boo to protect the rights of the innocent provides a bold statement about justice. Unfortunately in the process the attacker is severely injured and looses his life providing us with a situation that provides a mild statement on punishment of the guilty.

The Merchant of Venice In the tragic comedy depicted in this text the theme of prejudice is indicated in the action of Antonio towards Shylock. In the text, Shylock, is in the business of lending money with interest to people of the town. Antonio is a rich merchant and also on occasion lends money to the town folk without interest. It is possible that the anti Semitic attitude Antonio exhibits by spitting on Shylock is as a result of unscrupulous business practices (Stevens and Shakespeare, 33). The Jews in Europe during this era were shrewd business people and as a result there was much envy between them and the local population.

The text also provides scenes that depict unfairness in society. This is witnessed in the text illustrating an encounter between Antonio and Shylock in a hearing on the debt owed by Antonio. On this occasion Shylock behaves unfairly probably in revenge for a past disagreement (Stevens and Shakespeare, 33).

The section of the text describes how Basanio upon hearing of his comrade’s dilemma rushes to his aid. In an attempt to resolve the issue Basanio offers to settle the debt by offering two times the principal amount. Shylock promptly refuses this offer stating that the contract between him and Antonio allows him to extract a pound of flesh as compensation.

Shylock in a statement that exhibits his unfairness by refuses to accept the offer by Basanio and insists on the extraction of flesh to repay the debt (Stevens and Shakespeare, 34). It should be noted that by law the duke is entitled to arbitrate and must see to the honoring of a contract. The duke is therefore bound by the contract despite Shylock’s unreasonable demands. This shows the degree to which the society regards the importance

The duke being bound by the contract accepts the efforts of intermediation by Balthazar. This Balthazar happens to be Basanio’s bride who in disguise makes a clever attempt to arbitrate (Stevens and Shakespeare, 134). The Duke by conceding to this option shows fairness in standing firm in enforcing a legal contract.

We will write a custom Essay on Statements about Justice specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More As earlier stated the Duke plays a role of the highest legal authority in the land. If the Duke were to allow Antonio to breach a contract that was legally made in his presence it would set a bad legal precedence. For this reason the Duke is forced to stick by the law with regards to contracts.

Fortunately for Antonio the clever plot by the impostors reveals a flaw in the legal contract. It is established that though the contract allows the extraction of flesh it makes no mention of blood (Stevens and Shakespeare, 166). The impostors thus demand that Shylock extract the pound of flesh without drawing any blood or risk forfeiting the debt.

This scenario also provides another example of fairness. Shylock having been adamant in receiving his due in the manner stated in the contract is unable to enforce it in the manner stated. What follows is Shylock grudgingly accepts defeat and accepts to receive cash payment in lieu of the debt. However, since he had declined it the law now requires he forfeits the full amount (Stevens and Shakespeare, 170). This also portrays a statement about fairness.

The text also provides a statement on prejudice on the occasion when Jessica, Shylock’s daughter elopes with Lorenzo (Stevens and Shakespeare, 64).

The young man, Lorenzo is a Christian and Jessica elopes with him taking a substantial amount of her father’s wealth in the process (Stevens and Shakespeare, 64). This fact that his daughter will convert to Christianity causes Shylock much anger suggesting his dislike for Christians. This fact is supported by Shylock’s statement on meeting Antonio describing his dislike for Christians (Stevens and Shakespeare, 28).

Conclusion In this report the discussion presented has attempted to provide information that reveals various statements about justice woven into the text. Both texts can be used to represent communities around the world and their relations. It is possible that through observation of these communities and how they relate we too can learn to improve our present situation.

It has been reported that arts, especially drama can be a good medium for creating awareness and altering perceptions about perverse social issues. It is hoped that through the analysis of these texts our schools may be encouraged to seek new means to educate the young generation on social issues.

Works Cited Belliveau, George. “An Art Based Approach to Teach Social Justice: Drama as a Way to Address Bullying in Schools.” International Journal of Arts Education 3.2 (2005): 136-165. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Statements about Justice by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Lee, Harper. To Kill a Mockingbird: Blooms Guides: Comprehensive Research and Study Guides. New York: Infobase Publishing, 2010.Print.

Stevens, John, and William Shakespeare. The Merchant of Venice. Clayton: Prestwick House Inc, 2005. Print.

[supanova_question]

A Just War: Where Fake Faces the Reality Essay a level english language essay help

Table of Contents Plato’s Concept of War: Learning to be Decent

Augustine: Leading a Christian War

The Two Ideas Compared

Bibliography

Footnotes

Plato’s Concept of War: Learning to be Decent In spite of the fact that the mankind has been leading wars all the history long, the periods of peace and quiet changing with the devastating fights, most philosophers take the humane approach when considering the idea of war, thus regarding the latter as inappropriate.

Among them was the great Plato, who understood that even the resilience of the world could not take constant battles one changes with another. Claiming that war can be neither just, nor rescannable, he claims it to be one of those inevitable but destructing things.

In his early works, Plato seemed to take the position which nowadays could be called a humanistic one, considering that the states at war are destined to face terrible disorders. Plato considered that there were actually no winners in this game, for even the states which win the war are to face the devastation, the famine and the misery of the war.

Plato’s logic was that both countries are destined in be in ruins as the war ends, and the tasted of victory would be far too bitter to triumph. In his dialogue with Alchibiades he says that he finds the war unjust and contradicting human’s nature. Arguing Achibiadus back his reasoning of war as an action completely unjust, he says:

Soc.: Now, what of this? Whom will you advised the Athenians to wage war against, those behaving unjustly, or those practicing the just things?

Alc.: What you are asking is a terrible thing; for even if someone had it in his mind that war ought to be waged against those practicing the just things, he would not admit to it, at least.[1]

The sarcasm of Socrates cannot but be admired. With controversial statements he pushes his opponent to thinking that war is an unjust witch with an ugly face, a thing which has nothing to do with humanity and decency.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Augustine: Leading a Christian War Whenever there is a need to balance the justice between the states, either ruler has to resort to strict measures and to call people to protect their homeland and fight for the ideas which they appreciate most. According to Augustine, war can be used as a defense mechanism against the invaders or a weapon to fight with for people’s beliefs and faith.

Augustine’s doctrine suggests that war can be just, and, moreover, that it has to be just. In his understanding, the sacred idea of protecting the homeland and the faith from the pagans and the unfaithful means more than the earthy life. The ideas of Augustine proclaim fighting for justice, and it seems that he was more than determined to win in his fight. Considering the just war as the means to restore the peace on the earth, he interpreted the idea of war as the idea of serving the homeland and the religion of the forefathers.

Taking into consideration Augustine’s understanding of peace and the peace in a state, it is possible to presume that Augustine considered war as another means of piece-making:

Because the name “peace” is also frequently used with respect to things which are subject to death, where there is certainly no eternal life, we prefer to call the end of this city, where its highest good will be, “central life” rather than “peace”.[2]

Thus, Augustine was gear up for war much more than Plato with his ideas of justice as peaceful problem-solving. Understanding that people are quite unlikely to submit to the other faith and other state ruler without struggling, Augustine considered war the only way to convert the unfaithful. To be more metaphorical, his idea of war was the position of a stronger state, while the mild ideas of Plato were the position of the strongest state.

The Two Ideas Compared Considering the viewpoints of both philosophers, it is necessary to say that Plato’s arguments on leading the war clash with the ideas of Augustine in quite a conflict. In contrast to the weighed and reasonable ideas of war which Plato suggests, Augustine molds the basis of the war ideology on the idea that war can be a means to achieve piece.

In contrast to Augustine, Plato thinks that prudence and strategic thinking is the key element of war: “Don’t you know that when we make war we begin to wage war after accusing each other of some affront and what term we use when we begin?”[3] Plato wants to analyze the war, making it closer to a chess game where the leaders have to think logically and make its course more predictable.

We will write a custom Essay on A Just War: Where Fake Faces the Reality specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More A brilliant strategist, Plato emphasizes the importance of the soldiers as the layer of society which will help the rulers to achieve the glory and to make the lives of the citizens safe. As a philosopher, Socrates understands that every element in the chain of state life is important; once letting one element loose, the chain will get broken for good. Thus, Plato’s strategy-and-order structure sounds as a well-thought idea of a state.

In contrast to Plato, Augustine suggests something completely different. What Augustine makes prior for the state is the faith and the religion. In Augustine’s understanding of the duty of the Christians, the latter are supposed to fight for their ideas as hard as they can. Avoiding expressing his ideas of what makes a just war, Augustine still made it clear that the three elements of justice must be present to call war a decent fight.

“The three jus ad bellum criteria of rightful (or legitimate) authority, just cause, and right intention, and even hint at the connection between the latter come to be called jus in bello”[4]. Thus, Augustine admits that war can be just, and he insists that there are certain elements which make it such.

Owing to the fact that “Augustine was never elaborate in his comments on just cause”[5], it is possible to suggest that the great philosopher was more of a tactician, while Plato was a strategist, which predetermined the difference in their understanding of war. Nevertheless, the great theories of the ancient philosophers survived the time testing and reached our epoch.

Denying the possibility if just war, Plato’s ideas prove not a bit less important than the ones of Augustine, and vice versa. The ideal war is impossible, so people had better start making the ideal peace.

Bibliography Reighberg, Gregory M., Henric Syse and Endre Begby. The Ethics of War: Classic and Contemporary Readings. New York, NY: Blackwell Publishing, 2006. Print.

Footnotes . Reighberg, Gregory M., Henric Syse and Endre Begby. The Ethics of War: Classic and Contemporary Readings (New York, NY: Blackwell Publishing, 2006), 22

. Reighberg, Gregory M., Henric Syse and Endre Begby. The Ethics of War: Classic and Contemporary Readings (New York, NY: Blackwell Publishing, 2006), 78

Reighberg, Gregory M., Henric Syse and Endre Begby. The Ethics of War: Classic and Contemporary Readings (New York, NY: Blackwell Publishing, 2006), 22

Reighberg, Gregory M., Henric Syse and Endre Begby. The Ethics of War: Classic and Contemporary Readings (New York, NY: Blackwell Publishing, 2006), 81

Reighberg, Gregory M., Henric Syse and Endre Begby. The Ethics of War: Classic and Contemporary Readings (New York, NY: Blackwell Publishing, 2006), 82

[supanova_question]

The Renaissance in Europe Report writing essay help: writing essay help

Renaissance was considered to be a time where there was exercise of a lot of inventiveness in art, structural designs, science, and writing in literature. This period lasted in Europe at an approximated period of three centuries between 1300 and 1600 which led to the interventions of the printing press as well as telescope.

There were also construction of beautiful buildings and great practice of theater thrived during this time. It is a new birth which happened through the resurrection of the dead ideas and taking a new state of action. In this exercise humanism was promoted in that there were changes which were made on the human role and figure. Therefore, humanism development during the renaissance period was considered as an attempt by the renaissance artists to perfect the perfect man.

To start with, there were visual and the literal work which were done by different artists such as the Da Vinci, Bellini, Van Eyck, and Titian among others which were meant to show man in a more perfect light. The whole reason behind the renaissance artists was the representation of nature in their work where the standards were however deviated into the reflection of the human beings as the central focus.

Through the art work, there was also the achievement of beauty which happened to surpass the humanistic values by then. In the exercise, there was the revise of the artistic treasures as well as the intellectual ones that lead to more inspirations into artistic greatness (King, 2003).

Da Vinci in his work portrayed the ideal and the real human efforts as it was possible to view into the inner essence presented in the paintings. He therefore made a change on the way paintings and the carvings or sculptures which were made by presenting misty scenery in the set backgrounds such as the Mona Lisa yet she had no eyebrows.

Bellini also a renaissance artist brought the human work of art on paintings in the realization of a different degree through the production of softening effects on his work. In his paintings, there were synchronization of colors, presentation of light, and the mood.

Van Eyck perfected the perfect man through oil painting sighting which was associated with the limitless effect. In his paintings, there was presentation of any form of emotional status. Before then, tempra which was composed of just one layer was not used in paintings but Van was among the first artist to use it followed by the use of the oil layer.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In conclusion, renaissance is said to place and value human beings in the central positioning of the life’s phase and there was therefore an infusion of ideas and thoughts which were promoted by the acts of art with creation values. The art work achievement was seen as one way which indicated the human ingenuity through his efforts thus it promoted meeting of their daily needs. The civilization which happened in Greek was no longer considered as partial influence.

A return into consciousness was experienced on people’s ancient culture which was made possible by the high desires which were held in the re-production of their culture where the renaissance artists played a very significant role on the same. Therefore, the perfect man was finally perfected through promotion of order, sense of balance and also harmony in the development of the humanism and renaissance (Duiker

[supanova_question]

Social Problem: Abortion Essay college application essay help

Introduction From a historical point of view, abortion has found use as one of the ways to prevent births in the society. It was only in mid-nineteenth century that the United States legally prohibited the practice. Until the 1960s, no one appeared to challenge the laws that had been enacted to prohibit the procurement of abortion. However, during the 1960s, the abortion laws were successfully challenged by an abortion reform movement.

This led to the modification of a number of the state laws to allow physicians to procure abortions, but on the basis of the specific cases at hand (Lamanna

[supanova_question]